The Clockwork Mansion

((Yeah, so, since I've made an art topic, and yet I've posted my info in the "Author Info Thread", I thought I'd make a separate one containing written stoof...'cause I love to write just as much as to draw, if not more.  :3  This story I just started might be a short one, a little telling that dives into some of Aisha's misadventures.  There are plenty more of them to come as well.

A small thing I wanted to mention; the separate stories won't be in any order yet.  So any new readers can start from any story they wish and they won't be lost.

With the legal things...it's a Furrae-based fan story, and we all know that the world and all its elements belong to Amber...but the characters are otherwise mine.  Customary warnings would be for violence and some language...but nothing explicitly X-rated or anything like that.  Without further adoooo... ))

---

Chapter 1: Origin of the Sword

Part 2 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg84218#msg84218), Part 3 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg85045#msg85045), Part 4 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg86478#msg86478), Part 5 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg87264#msg87264), Part 6 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg88461#msg88461), Part 7 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg91655#msg91655), Part 8 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg94190#msg94190), Part 9 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg98806#msg98806), Part 10 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg103763#msg103763), Part 11 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg106523#msg106523), Part 12 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg110145#msg110145), Part 13 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg119788#msg119788), Part 14 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg136588#msg136588), Part 15 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg140856#msg140856), Part 16 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php?topic=2038.msg150985#msg150985), Part 17 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg164517.html#msg164517), Part 18 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg166387.html#msg166387), Part 19 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg170402.html#msg170402), Part 20--Final (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg178525.html#msg178525)

Chapter 2: Fated Birth

Part 1 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg163487.html#msg163487), Part 2 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg169302.html#msg169302), Part 3 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg179664.html#msg179664), Part 4 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg183243.html#msg183243), Part 5 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg185674.html#msg185674), Part 6 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg188697.html#msg188697), Part 7--Final (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg189948.html#msg189948)

Chapter 3: The Way to Fight

Part 1--Only (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg192879.html#msg192879)

Chapter 4: Brother's Lament

Part 1--Only (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg194751.html#msg194751)

Chapter 5: Hunter's Beginning

Part 1 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg199061.html#msg199061), Part 2 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg200507.html#msg200507), Part 3 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg211957.html#msg211957), Part 4 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg216447.html#msg216447), Part 5--Final (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg228369.html#msg228369)

Chapter 6: Rumors

Part 1--Only (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg250132.html#msg250132)

Chapter 7: Of Spirits and Creatures

Part 1 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg255542.html#msg255542), Part 2 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg276162.html#msg276162), Part 3 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg280460.html#msg280460), Part 4 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg281515.html#msg281515), Part 5 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg291967.html#msg291967), Part 6 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg293228.html#msg293228), Part 7 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg296813.html#msg296813), Part 8 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg298155.html#msg298155), Part 9 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg303654.html#msg303654), Part 10--Final (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg305827.html#msg305827)

Chapter 8: Always Secrets

Part 1--Only (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg295699.html#msg295699)

Chapter 9: Versatility

Part 1--Only (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg309207.html#msg309207)

Chapter 10: Forgotten Knowledge

Part 1 (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg314003.html#msg314003)

Chapter 11: Another Day

Part 1--Only (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg333698.html#msg333698)

Chapter 12: Of the Heart

Part 1--Only (http://clockworkmansion.com/forum/index.php/topic,2038.msg343192.html#msg343192)

---

Tales of the Risen: Origin of the Sword
Part 1

   The bowstring was stretched until it held taut and quivering away from the flexible wooden frame.  The knuckles of the hunter's right hand held the arrow notched tightly into the string, muscles straining with the effort of holding it there.  However, the figure draped in darkness paid no heed, her eyes instead focusing on aiming the deadly projectile to the intended target.  The longbow, its length only slightly longer than the width that separated her shoulders, was positioned horizontally so that it only served little hindrance in her camouflage.

   She was crouched on a rooftop in an otherwise quiet and peaceful town.  The heavens were working with her that night, the moon's otherwise bright surface fully encompassed in darkness and the stars obscured by massive black clouds.  There were soft torch lights still on to illuminate the cobblestone streets below, but they only served in the ominous night to create more shadows.  The hunter had found a perfect vantage point, her right side pressed lightly against the silhouetted side of a chimney.  Her eyes were hidden beneath the cowl she wore around her head, and the rest of her body was also kept away from view with the crimson cape draped like a blanket over her back.

   The assassin's quarry was creeping and sneaking between alleyways like a snake.  She had no doubt that this was him; as he walked closer to the building where she was concealed, each foot traversed made the emerald ring on her tail glow just slightly brighter.  The tail curled around her feet and was hidden under the cape as well, so that only the huntress could gauge the brightness of the enchanted meter.  It was serving its purpose well: seeking out the use of dark magic often used by any of her targets...often demons.

   He was darting and weaving, looking around nervously, and generally just being evasive.  With the hunter's hearing in the quiet surroundings, she could hear his labored breathing.  He had been running and jogging most of the way here, as if afraid of being discovered.  Under the lantern's brief light on his side, she saw the proof that was needed to seal his fate: a glinting, blood-drenched dagger set on his belt.  The very slight scent of more blood wafted upwards in the breeze, no doubt his hands and claws covered with it.

   The huntress hid a smirk.  The time comes for another murderer to feel his victims' pains.

   She waited.  He kept walking and passed just a hair away from beneath the rooftop where she stood.  The target was right beneath her feet, in the secluded alley between buildings.

   He hesitated.  Just once.  That was enough.

   The huntress let fly the arrow.  Before the target could even hear the twang of the bowstring, he was unconscious on the ground.


   "It's hard to believe still that it was pulled off; he was a dangerous criminal.  And he was undone by a woman, no less!"

   The huntress rolled her crimson red eyes, set in a face covered in void-black fur.  "Don't lose sleep over it, sir," she replied coolly in a feminine, slightly ragged voice that held within it strength and resolve, and with a slight twang in it that resembled a Hispanic accent.  The hood that had covered her head the night before was pulled back to reveal the face of a young melanistic jaguar, perhaps no older than nineteen, her black hair tied back in a braid and the rest of framing her face in short thick strands.  She was clad in light navy clothes with long sleeves and had a black belt wrapped tight around her waist.  The bow she used was strapped to her back, and another gleaming weapon was concealed on her left side beneath the cape.  A snaking tail whipped forth, signaling the feline's slight impatience.  "And I have a name, you know.  Aisha."

   She had arrived in a good-sized manor at the head of the town, which belonged to the mayor and his family, and it was he whom she was speaking to.  A couple of guards stood on either side of the massive and intricate oak double-doors, and the desk sat at the far end under a coat-of-arms pattern, where he was sitting.  He was an equine, probably no older than thirty or forty by his appearance, and his aged face was covered in a bold black and dark-grey pattern of large spots.  He looked slightly comical, but business-like, and had a small curved horn protruding from his forehead.  He must have had some unicorn in him, she deduced.   

   Despite the girl's cheeky lack of respect, his composure kept.  She knew it would...he and the city he looked over was indebted to the bounty hunter for hunting the villain down who had plagued them...who was now locked in the dungeons in the catacombs of the town for their discretion at his fate.  She could afford to be informal.

   He chuckled.  "Regardless, milady Aisha, you're a hero.  The town and all of its lives will be indebted to your deeds for years to come."

   The panther's head shook slightly.  The huntress still wasn't too used to such praise, but still took it with dignity.  "Well, I gain my reward from knowing that lives were spared," she said, and then her serious face broke out in a grin.  "However, I did come for the prospect of the gold reward."

   The equine laughed.  "Oh, yes, of course..." he reached down and gathered a bag of gold coins, the bounty offered for the capture of the criminal.  "As promised."

   She quite liked this part.  Bounty hunting was a bloody job, but at least it was a job, and the more that she rid the world of Creatures and Beings (but especially Creatures) who could do harm, the better.  The money in adventuring wasn't too bad either.

   As she stepped forward to claim the reward, her tail ring took on a faint but noticeable glimmer of green.  She turned back to glance at it curiously, and then met the eyes of the three others who had seen it; the two guards and the mayor.  "What is that?" he inquired.

   Aisha's tail swished away.  "It's my tracker.  The ring is enchanted with light magic and helps detect the presence of dark magic.  It can see quite well through a demon's disguise or when a spell has been cast.  Very useful for my trade...it's how I found the criminal."  She faced him again with a quirked eyebrow.

   He just laughed and pushed the bag over to her.  "Well, what you sense must be Jarkus over there, my guard.  He has a bit of demon in him, but just serves me and my family well despite such."

   The panther turned to look with a bit of suspicion at the guard who, true to his discipline, didn't even move when the mayor mentioned his name.  He was a canine and had mixes of lighter colors in with dark...he didn't strike her as a demon, but then again, anyone could be.  She just shrugged and took the money with a polite bow.  "Well, in any case, thank you sir."

   "No, thank you," he replied and nodded his head.  "Where are you off to now?"

   She sighed.  "Home, probably.  I'll be out of the town by the time the sun's fully in the sky."

   With another nod of farewell, she turned around and walked out of the door.  Her tail ring's glimmer faded the more she stepped away from the desk and flashed off when she passed the guards...there was nothing more to indicate any kind of dark magic in the guard's arsenal.  The panthress paid little heed to it and stepped down the grand stairway in front of the door, towards the square.  She had her reward; there was little use in staying longer than just to get her things ready and to set off on the road once again.  What her tracker couldn't catch was the extra few pairs of eyes watching from the corners of the building.

*     *     *

   The sun shone brightly in the window of the inn as it started peeking over the mountain.  The panther had stopped packing for a second to watch the rising orb with the satisfaction of a job well done.  Another dawn, chica.  Good to see it.

   Aisha heaved a bag over her shoulder that contained the food she bought for her travels and looked out of the window to gaze at the mountains.  The town was small and nestled at the edge of the plains, in the foothills of these mountains that she had crossed time and time again.  It held a valley within its depths, where the adventurer planned on going to visit as soon as she could.  Finding this place after coming back from the lower reaches of Furrae was a certain blessing.

   As she passed the proprietor's desk, the huntress placed a few coins on the table as a sort of generous tip and strode out of the front door, her bare paws feeling relieved when stepping upon the sun-warmed cobblestones.  She placed the cowl back over her face and started outside in her usual silent and anonymous way through the winding and still-quiet residential pathways.

   But the panther didn't take more than a few steps before stopping.  One hand was brought back up to the edge of her cowl, her ear swiveling to catch the slight sounds that she heard.  Scratching and scuffling noises, slowly surrounding her.

   Her other hand, covered by the cape, reached down to her belt and grasped the handle of her most favored weapon.  She caught at the edge of her sight someone--or something--zipping across a low rooftop.

   In a flash, Aisha swerved around and brought out her weapon, a long, bladed silver boomerang sharpened on all edges save for one on the broad side.

   Again something zipped into her line of vision.  There!

   She let the boomerang fly, a whizzing and deadly sawblade, arching towards the roof.  She heard clumsy scrabbling as the individual who had been hiding from her ducked and fell from the roof to the ground with a hard thud!

   It was a young grey tabby-colored feline, perhaps no older than twelve, dressed in light and dark armor that is usually worn by a bandit.

   By the time the boomerang was called back to her hand, Aisha was glaring down at the child.  "What were you trying to do?" she demanded.

   He didn't answer her, but whistled loudly.

   Answering the call, several others dressed in the same way arose from the shadows in various niches of the street, leveling bows and darts at the panther.  About thirteen of them could be counted, and more were probably hiding.

   She was outnumbered, but noticed that they didn't shoot just yet, waiting to see what she'd do.  Rather than fight, Aisha straightened herself, replaced her weapon, and raised her palms in a hopefully peaceful gesture.  "Just what is the meaning of this?"

   The leader of the group, a female who looked about twenty-five and had the same markings as the child, stepped forward with a dagger raised.  "You're coming with us, hunter," she sneered.  "Think of it as being arrested for the assault of the mayor's son."

That seems to be a promising start - I'm kind of pleased she didn't simply kill him outright.
I've added a link to it to the Wiki entry.

Hmmm. Interesting start. :-)

I await the later chapters with bated breath.

Ooooh, very very nice work there, Aisha, very well written. I look forwards to seeing more. ^^

((Thanks for the nice comments y'all, much appreciated. ^^ Onward!  :3 ))

Part 2

   "...Are you kidding?  Tell me you're kidding," Aisha snorted with a hint of profound disbelief in her voice.

   The female tabby sneered back.  There was a scar under her left eye which seemed to have been put there recently, and it made her expression look all the more fierce.  "No, almighty hunter, I'm not kidding," she mocked.  "Now shut up.  You're obliged to listen."

   "And if I don't?  He's lucky that the town wanted him caught alive, or else I would have killed him outright."

   "Then if you don't, your obligation is six feet underground!" another feline shouted in reply, a male this time.  The leader shot him a look that told him to keep silent, and she still had a dagger drawn over Aisha's head.

   "We don't mean to hurt you.  But one of ours was sent to prison because of you, and he was innocent.  You are at our mercy.  We have a right to be heard."

   The huntress stared blankly at her before straightening up in her seat.  With her arms bound behind it, there wasn't much else she could do.  "Fine."

   After her encounter, the rogues had taken the panthress to their home, hidden in a very secluded corner of the residential district.  She had "surrendered" peacefully and they had confiscated her weapons while doing so.  Aisha was patient enough to let it happen, but blood would have to be spilled if the intent was for anything less than compromise...she was curious as to what they meant about the mayor.  But her claws were just barely protruding as she marched on ahead.

   And now, she sat within a house that was drenched in shadows and looked quite dingy and abandoned on the inside.  But the basement was furnished lavishly and was also much bigger and more extensive than the normal living quarters, and it was on a cushioned chair that she was sitting as about seven pairs of eyes surrounded the huntress in the wide space.

   She had thought that the bandits had stolen this wealth...but soon learned that the truth was far from that notion.  They were all related, mostly distant cousins...and there was one other fact.  They weren't even bandits.

   The female grey tabby took the burden of speaking, eyeing Aisha with just as much intensity as the others.  But if the panther had any discomfort, she certainly didn't let it become known.  "What I have told you is indeed true, and we have proof concealed in many different niches of this house.  We have our family's historical annals and secret charms."  Her eyes had a distant look to them...though her outer appearance said "bandit", the way she spoke suggested "noblewoman".  Aisha's curiosity was what kept her from interrupting.

   "You want proof, here."  She showed Aisha an archival book containing a jewel on the front page which she sensed was holding some kind of magic energy within.  "Our ancestor was an adventurer...he kept this charm with him.  He was a magic user...though sadly that hasn't come into our generation.  He was the one who founded this place.  There is an old story that a demon was trying to access our ancestor's power, also contained in that jewel.  We are all that remain of that bloodline.  A noble family forced to hide and scheme."  The feline's eyes grew dark then.  "The one they hired you to capture was my brother."

   Aisha scoffed, having not believed that story for one minute.  "Oh, I'm quite sorry.  Not for catching him.  But for your having a demonic murderer for a relative."

   "Shut up!" the rogue snapped, her dagger glaring in the dim light of the torches.  "None of us are demons, and neither was he!  Now, are you going to listen, or are we going to have to silence you?"

   There were muttered agreements and murmurs from the others in the room, discussing quickly what to do with the huntress.  The panther's look was defiant, and her fanged snarl matched the dagger's fierce look.  But, it was true; her tail ring wasn't even glowing.  She didn't reply, so the feline took the liberty of speaking again.  "My brother isn't a demon; he in fact was supposed to be the next mayor after our father's murder, about a month ago...but something got in the way.  The usurper is the one who is a demon.  He has some sort of...influence, or something, over his guards; which were our guards once.  Many in town seem to know this but dare not question it."

   An incredulous look crossed Aisha's fierce red eyes.  She remembered how her tail ring had started glowing in his presence, his excuse for one of the guards, and their blank and distant looks.  Still, she remained skeptical.  "He is the demon?  But I sensed dark magic in the target's..."

   "Stop referring to him like that!" the youngster whom she caught earlier piped up this time.  "He's family!"

   "Silence, Matthew!" the female hissed and turned back to Aisha.  "My brother knew no dark magic.  What you sensed was probably planted on him.  The false mayor has been looking for all traces of our family for days...and now that you've helped him capture the heir...he might..." tears started to form in her eyes, which didn't go unnoticed by the huntress.  "They wanted him alive.  Probably for torture.  Or just at that demon's pleasure in eating him."

   "Mm-hm," she said, a little more softly in her tone, a bit more understanding, just searching for answers.  It would be suicide to tempt more anger out of these people when there were tears involved; whether or not they were false tears, she couldn't discern.  "But what about the blood I smelled on him?  The dagger at his side?  And he was running away."

    That was when the leader of the group dried the last of her tears and gave the panther a look she couldn't read; it looked something like hesitance and fear.  There was a long pause before she took a deep breath in speaking up again.  "We often go in regular excursions back to the mansion at night, trying to recover our historical archives or things of that nature.  Several attempts the usurper's life has been made by Victor—my brother—by his own choice, and he often faces guards.  We all do.  There's no choice but to fight and come back a little bloody."

   Aisha couldn't believe what she was hearing.  She had quickly assumed that they were the ones trying to take the position by force...but just offering that possibility would probably get her killed...and it wasn't really easy to trust the words of someone who ties one to a chair while talking.  She had to think of a tactful way out of this situation.

   But before she could question them further, there was a loud slam from upstairs, echoing through the floorboards.

   All heads craned to look up, and everyone had fallen deathly silent.  There was lots of scuffling and shouting...more than two pairs of feet were trampling the floor above.

   The sound traveled to the spot where the trap door led to the basement.  There was a bang and a loud grunt, then the door suddenly shot open and a sentry fell through the stairs, shouting in pain and gasping for breath as he held his rapidly bleeding shoulder.  "They've found us!  The guards!  They've found us!" he coughed.

   "What!?" the leader roared and drew her dagger.  "Damn it, the torture must have been too much for Victor to hold out.  Free the hunter and get the hell out of here, all of you!"

   Someone slit the ropes from Aisha's wrists, and she was quick to react.  Her boomerang, which had been lying in an open crate near the door, was picked up in a flash and with a leap she was soon blocking their entryway, halfway up the stairs.  She heard loud crashes in the upper part of the house, and more shouting.

   Finally, the guards can see to my own quick exit and to their arrest.

   Moving quickly onto the upper floor, she saw one guard lying dead and a few of the other bandits holding injured limbs.  The other was one she recognized as one of the two who were standing by the mansion's doors.  Aisha had closed the door behind her, trapping those who were left inside the basement.

   Facing the guard, her tail ring suddenly started glowing fiercely...in the mixed dark shadows made by the morning sun, the magical illumination had coated the walls in a soft shade of green.  Her eyes narrowed, and she tightened the grip on her weapon.

   "Good, you found me," she started slowly, "those bandits were—"

   She was interrupted when the guard stepped forward and quickly thrust his sword.  Having been alert, she jumped away from the blade as it only shaved off mere inches of the air around her.  The eyes under his helmet were dull and staring forward blankly.  Not one trace of emotion existed in his attack.

   She tossed her boomerang through the air.  Just as he was rushing forward with another attack, the weapon slammed the sword right out of his hands.  She followed up with a strong punch right to the face.  As the guard hit the floor, the helmet rolled from his head...the blank look still kept to his eyes, and they stayed open, staring into space.

 The hunter's tail ring still flashed brightly...and the reason for it rolled away from being deeply embedded in the skin of the guard's palm...a small but thick coin with a sort of runic spell written on its sides.  Once it fell into a large crack in the wooden floor, the emerald color flashed off.

   "...Telling the truth," she finally finished her sentence with a tone of amazement.

   Just then, the lead female came up from behind with the rest of the family following.  They gazed at the carnage before them with amazed eyes, and upon the fallen guard, before finally settling them on Aisha.  "You saved us?" the leader asked, amazed.

   "Hard to believe, yes," the huntress only muttered back and stuck out her hand to where the boomerang fell.  With a quick command it whizzed through the air and back up to her grip.  "That coin.  Is that what they plant on others to make them seem like demons?"  Her question was asked without looking at them.

   The grey feline nodded and answered instantly.  "Yes.  Once it's in the hand, it drives itself into the skin and slowly releases potent magic that eventually drives the mind of a Being under the caster's control.  It's a rare kind of magic; the usurper might just be the only one of his kind wielding it."  She sighed.  "We see it on their guards a lot."  She paused, letting Aisha take that in.

   "...And that was what I sensed on your brother.  Planted there to lead me to him."  Her voice suddenly became low and dangerous as the silence that followed confirmed the truth.

   "You're the only demon hunter we've seen around here that might actually have the will to help us take him on," the leader continued after a second, the others muttering silently in agreement.  "But by now we can't force you to help."

   I was manipulated.  By a demon.  Almost leading to an innocent's death.

   She growled and gripped her boomerang handle tightly.  Her answer had venom in its words.  "Nobody...manipulates...me.  He will not be left to live."

   "So then you'll help us?" the younger feline suddenly asked, shattering the silence.  The others looked at him, and then back to the panther again for an answer.

   Aisha's red eyes narrowed, and the glare she gave the group was slow and hesitant as she turned around.  But the smirk appearing on her face erased any hostility.

Woo!  Was the plot twist planned, or a spur-of-the-moment thing?

Uh-oh, Aisha's peeved. o.o *steps out of the way*

Awesome writing there, Am. ^^ Aisha's such a badass. x3

*Badass pose*  :mowninja  x3

Quote from: Tapewolf on January 25, 2007, 05:17:06 AM
Woo!  Was the plot twist planned, or a spur-of-the-moment thing?

T'was planned.  >:3  Most of this has been planned out before...but I come up with new ideas almost everytime I think about it.   :rolleyes

Hmm... I wonder who this mayor is... Looking forward to the next update, Ash...

(( *Runs in, puts up another part, then runs out going, "dun-dun-duuuun..."* ))

Part 3

   The plan was dangerous and foolhardy...so much so that young Matthew was told to stay somewhere safe (much to his chagrin).  The group had immediately abandoned their house, knowing that soon enough there would be more guards to arrive on the scene and assess the damage.  By the time they did, they found the strewn bodies on the floor, and two of them their own comrades.  But they had no evidence of where the rogues had gone to, or anything to tell them that a bounty hunter was with them and hadn't even left.

   But that was all that was needed for them to put the whole residential district under strict watch and lock...no effort would be spared to find out where they were hiding.  For the true heirs of the town, this was the opportunity they had been looking for.

   They carefully hid out until nightfall, spending the day running and planning.  The panther didn't think it the most honorable of things to do...several times she had suggested just infiltrating the mansion and directly confronting the demon, which was only met with less-than-enthusiastic responses.  During that time the leader (whose name was revealed as Marise Kora) had given Aisha a bit more of a back history to their ancestry, mostly to curb their impatience...but the panther kept it all in mind.  Any piece of information was vital to lure the usurper out of hiding.

   But even at this point, it was hard to concentrate through her frustration.  The coin that fell from the unconscious guard's palm was in a small pouch on Marise's side.

Thinking through her adventures, Aisha had fought a few kinds of demons already, but there was no individual from any clan she knew that had that kind of power to bring someone under their control over a simple trinket.  But she imagined how it could be possible; it was a coin.  Using a Being's greed.  How clever.  No wonder he had most of the guards under influence.

   But finally, after narrowly avoiding confrontations, the night came and the town became peaceful again.  The inhabitants were more than eager to make it back to their homes, however tense it was with the perimeter being watched constantly.  Most of the black clouds had vanished, creating little niches and holes where a sea of stars poked through, their lights unaided still by the darkened moon.  It was about ten o' clock, and only the inn and tavern and a couple of other shops were still open.

   The shadows in the square moved and surged from the corner of any eye belonging to anyone still outside.  One could have caught shimmering steel blades, or heard the quick and steady beat of sneaking and rushing feet, or perhaps the rustling and flapping of fabric in the breeze, all headed to the north-east head of the town, to the grand manor sitting high atop those marble steps.  Of course, the place had sentries on every parapet, every corner, and their eyes never flinching nor blinking from the duties passed to them.

   But not even they could discern the movements of the skilled rogues and a very skilled, very vengeful huntress as they were crouched in the pathway that opened up to the long stone porch.  Aisha's eyes narrowed as they stared up at the door, ringed with individuals in armor standing frozen on their feet beneath the flickering torch lights.

   The leader was beside her, eyes staring off in the same direction and assessing the same situation as she spoke.  "So you know your part, hunter?"

   Aisha's eyes seemed to glimmer.  "Of course I do."

   "And you're ready for it?"

   "Always."  She pulled the cowl back over her head.  "What about you?"

   Marise was quiet for a few seconds before she sent a glare back.  "Just do your part.  Don't worry about us.  Just count on us to be there when you give the word."

   With the same kind of glare returned, the panther stood up.  "I had better have reason to count on you."

   Then, she took in a deep breath, carefully concealing her only weapon.  She had given the bow and arrows to one of the others.  The jaguaress had the only tool for her task hanging from her belt on the left side, the blade clean and thirsting for dark-powered blood.  The bandits only watched her figure reveal itself from the shadows, coming up from them like she was coming up from walking the street that ran through the square.

   Showtime.

*     *     *

   The guards that stood in front of the door, unlike quite a few of the others, weren't all that wide-awake.  Who knew what kind of forces kept their comrades in that state of mind?  Nobody even complained of muscle cramps from standing like that.  Were he not in fear of suffering the same fate as many did, Jarkus would have just slumped over right then and there.  But he wanted to keep his skin just a little while longer, no matter how much he hated it.

   "Look, someone's coming," the one next to him suddenly piped up.  The two of them stood up and regained their composure, crossing their spears in front of the door to bar it just as someone with their face hidden beneath a crimson hood walked right up to them.  The canine recognized her as the huntress that the mayor had hired a couple of days before.

   She stopped in front of them and made a respectful half-bow.  "I would like to see his liege," the feline said coolly, the whites of her fangs just barely seen.

   "For what business?" Jarkus retorted.  "At this time of night it's not exactly wise to disturb him."

   "Oh, it's important, I assure you," the panther argued, her voice level.  "I was held prisoner here by a group of bandits after disposing of one of their own.  I escaped, and I know where they are.  I figure your mayor has a right to know immediately."

   The canine guard and his comrade, who happened to be a badger, both looked at her with interest now.  "So he does.  Maybe you can be allowed in after all.  Jarkus, keep an eye on the hunter.  I'll alert him."  The guard turned and pulled on the door, which opened with a loud creak into ominous semi-darkness.

   Jarkus watched him leave, and then turned back to the panther with a slight incredulous sneer, which looked to be more on the side of his duties as protector of the manor's owner rather than his personal opinion.  "Don't think that you're not going to be watched carefully, though.  First you disappear, then they escape, and then you reappear.  Have you anything to confess before you might be accused of something?"

   Aisha's cowl was pulled slightly so that her eyes could be seen.  She was calm, and to the guard's surprise, very self-assured.  "As a matter of fact, I do."  Her tail whipped out from beneath the cape, showing the emerald ring, which only shimmered under the light of the torch and was otherwise quite dull.  "I know you're not the demon.  And unless you have any objections I merely wish to uncover more truths."

   The canine blinked in surprise and stood upright.  The guard was staring the huntress down and vice-versa, each trying to assess what that statement really meant, and coming up with the same idea.  Aisha didn't feel like she made a bad move with it at all.  Even if he wasn't a Creature, the emotion of vengeance was sensed easily between the both of them.

   Before he could retort, the badger came back through the door.  "The mayor is waiting in the main hall, Miss."

   As per the panther's expectations, both guards admitted her in.  But only Jarkus had a single thought in his mind.  You'd better make good your intentions, hunter.  Beneath the notice of the badger, he closed the door and locked it.

*     *     *

   Putting the matter behind her, Aisha's bare feet padded across the polished wooden floor.  Her eyes wandered through the barely-lit room, the shadows from the ceiling making it look much larger than it actually was.  She wondered just how many of the banners and standards and coat-of-arms patterns hanging on the walls actually belonged to the true family of the manor, and how many were of the demon's...or were even stolen from long ago.

   Gods, it feels so foreboding, always knowing that I am walking into the territory of the dead.  If they're the ones that will be dead, and not me.

   As she approached the desk, the formally-dressed equine looked up from the papers he had been writing on and set his pen down with a smile.  "Milady Aisha?  I was told you needed to see me."  His look turned serious.  "Concerning the relatives of that demon?"

   She nodded with a bow.  "Yes, sir.  I'm curious, but where is he now anyway?  Dead yet?"

   He shook his head.  "No...but there will be a public execution tomorrow.  You'll be happy to know that he has served a good amount of time in those dungeons, rotting for his crimes."  There was a slight smirk on his face.  "On behalf of the town, I do thank you again for helping us to take care of him."

   The panther nodded, but behind her neutral features there hid an expression of complete disgust.  A smell permeated through the air that she was sure that he could also smell himself, but thought he was confident that neither his guards nor the experienced assassin before him could sense.  It was blood...and it coated his hooves though they looked quite clean.  But it couldn't be hidden from her...he had eaten someone just moments ago, and by this time could only hope that it wasn't Victor.

   How could he have no shame?

   "Yes, well," she continued and came out of her bow.  "I'm only glad to hear that.  Had things been done my way though, they would have been killed a lot earlier, to offer a bit more mercy.  Tell me.  How long has your family dealt with this trouble?"

   The equine only laughed, his eyes staring off as if reminiscent into space.  "Generations.  Roughly a few hundred years or so."

   Strike one.  A few hundred years is exactly how long ago their ancestors founded this place.

   "In fact," he continued, caught up in the fine history of the story, "we have a legend that it was taken from out of the hands of the demon.  Their family vowed revenge ever since, but we come from a long line of adventurers."

   Strike two.  The stories match.

   Aisha smiled.  "I would bet.  After coming across them myself, I'm lucky to even be alive.  With your permission I wish to be hired for the aid in their capture."

   He quirked an eyebrow.  "You're serious?  Madam, I've told you how deadly the one you captured is.  There are greater numbers.  It will be dangerous."

   "I've handled more dangerous," she said with a confident grin, "and probably will keep coming across more."  She held out her left hand in offering.  "I will not let you down, sir.  My services are yours.  Do we have a deal?"

   She kept a careful eye on his demeanor.  The way that he narrowed his eyes and looked a little disturbed, especially when her tail ring had started glowing in the room, without the presence of his guards.

   The hesitance, the quick sneer that hid behind his expression...

   And finally, the hand that dove into his pocket to bring out something shimmering hiding in the crack of his palm.  She also noticed that he wore a pendant around his neck that she felt was keeping something at bay...

   That same hand reached out, about to grasp Aisha's.  "Alright then...I think a bounty hunter of your skill would make a valuable asset."

   She withheld her hand just slightly.  "Good.  I won't regret owing my life to the illustrious Kora family."

   "Very good to hear," he chuckled, and then paused quickly, a confused look on his face.  "Wait...Kora?"

   She tilted her head.  "Yes, Kora.  That's what your historical archives say your surname is, doesn't it?  I found one of said books in the thieves' possession."

   The equine hesitated a moment longer, before snapping his head upward as if remembering it.  "Ah, yes!  Well, like I said, it is good to hear."

   He reached his hand out again.  But with his hesitance at the true surname, especially after he seemed so knowledgeable of "his" family history, she finally had the final nail in the proverbial coffin.

   Strike three.

   Her left hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, making him drop the spellbound coin that he was about to use right to the floor near her tail, which caused the emerald ring to flash brightly.  Her other hand came up holding the boomerang, and the blade was suddenly at the surprised equine's neck, beneath the string of the pendant.

   The grin that she gave was dangerous.  "When I said that I am allied to the Kora family...I meant it."

   The mayor's eyes looked wide and afraid.  "What treachery is this?  Let me go!  I can and will call the guards in here!"

   "Go ahead," she hissed.  The blade sliced through the pendant's string, making the thing fall to the floor also.  She crushed it beneath her foot, feeling the energy of the magic it held fall straight away into the air.  She smirked.  "And then they'll see just that they've been serving a pretender."

   The pendant was indeed magic...it was holding back the features that made him what he truly was.  Wide, black wings erupted if made of thin air from the creature's shirt, leathery as a bat's and twenty times as strong, with claws protruding from the ends and from the point of a grotesque thumb-like appendage on each.  Fangs grew glimmering and white in what should have been an herbivore's jaw.  The hooves became as sharp as obsidian crystal tips.

   Before Aisha could even start her assault, the demon's arm shot out like a bullet and grabbed her by the neck.  His eyes were glowing a dirty brownish-gold.

   "Wrong move, girl..." it said in a voice that seemed to echo in and of itself, snaking and seething like the deliberate tongue of a serpent.

   But with the demon caught up in his threat, Aisha actually managed to choke out a very loud "NOW!"

   No answer.

   The demon sneered and tightened his grip.  "Now...what?" he hissed.

   She tried to let out another scream, perhaps louder...surely Marise didn't hear her...?  But it was to no avail.  The panther couldn't make out but a small whimper.

   There was just the scent of blood...

... Her right arm is still free. And still holding a weapon. :-)

Getting better and better by the day, I say. I must write something of my own...

((I'd like to see that sometime, Styg, that'd be neat.  And that was quite planned, Llearch.  :3 ))

Part 4

   The bearers of the odor had come in suddenly from a side room.  They were more of the false mayor's guards, still under the control of the spell by the shining gold surface of the coins embedded in the crack of their hands.  The demon paused to acknowledge the armored furres as they threw a few bodies that they were carrying to the side.  They were still silent and emotionless, hollow eyes following the bloodied remains of those individuals...who were clad in light bandit's armor.

   No...

   The claws on Aisha's feet dug tightly into the polished hardwood floor, its smooth design having been marred by the scuffle that intended to start a battle.  The equine laughed at the sight and slowly, torturously started to close his grip on the huntress's windpipe.  "And no doubt more of your 'allies' were disposed of.  Just another fool of an adventurer in a long line of failures, you are.  They all tried to help take this town back too.  They overestimated their abilities.  Their hides now coat the dungeon walls, as yours will soon."

   The panther tried not to pay attention to the creature...one of the first things she had learned was not to let herself become intimidated.  Instead, she still waited for some sign that one of the others had even heard her signal.  They were supposed to help...surely they all can't have been killed!

   He didn't seem to notice that she still had a barely firm grip on her weapon, hidden from view as soon as the demon attacked.  She tried thinking fast.  He's hundreds of years old...without the magic, he might be impossible to kill...

   The Creature only snorted and started lifting her off the ground.  "What, nothing to say to your fate?  No last words?"  His sneer was discomforting.  "It's more fun when they beg...especially the women."

   That's when Aisha made her decision and slowly brought her other hand around, trying to conserve her breath.  It appears I have no choice.  Keep gloating, beast.

   His foul breath was coating the huntress's face, sharp teeth gleaming in anticipation for the first bite and draw of an adventurer's blood.  But as he pulled close, there suddenly erupted a loud, painful growl.  The demon drew back and loosened his grip, looking down to notice that her boomerang was driven halfway into his gut like a knife, forced through by both hands holding the handle.

   A smirk appeared on her slightly drained face.  "Not as much a failure as you think," she choked.

   With a roar, the demon tossed her forcefully away to the ground, a clawed hoof coming up to stop the blood from flowing.  She could see that he was trying to harden the skin there more, eyes locked on her target as she flipped around and landed hard on one hand and both feet.

   "What's the matter, basura, haven't fought in a while?  Grown too fat and slow on the luxury?" she mocked with a cold sneer on her face.

   He snorted and rose slowly, the hand coming away from a midriff that was still cut up well enough that the blood dripped to his feet.  But she knew that a little pain only made a demon madder.  This was his second wind.

   "Little bitch!" the equine Creature snarled, and the air seemed to shimmer around his hands.  The bands of dark magic grew until they looked like sickly black flames.

   Aisha's tail ring was going haywire.  Her muscles bunched up in preparation to charge the demon.  "Stop calling names like a child and fight honorably, wretched!"  However, in her mind she was already starting to accept that she might not come out of the fight alive.

   His wings were drawn out to their full length, and the claws became blacker until they were a void, his eyes glowing fiercely in the dark.  "As you wish, Slayer," he hissed.  With a thunderous noise that shook the floor, the demon bounded from where he stood and charged towards her with astonishing speed.

   But she was ready.  The jaguaress leapt backwards into the air just as his right fist met with the hardwood floor and drove through it.  By the time he was back on his feet, Aisha had bounded behind him, about to drive the boomerang into his back.

   The demon swerved around, his arm catching her in the side, in midair.  Aisha took the momentum from the blow and pivoted, her feet carefully meeting the floor and dodging the beast's slow movements as his claws sliced through the air.  Left!  Swish!  Dodge!  Right!  Dodge!  It was an intricate and deadly dance, though she was calculating and he was throwing his power around.  She was too quick for him.  Her smirk was one of confidence.  I might actually take this thing down.

   But, the panther had overlooked one factor during the excitement of the fight, which the demon started to utilize as soon as he memorized the way Aisha dodged.  The wings flapped hard into the air and lifted him from the ground, leaving a whirlwind of air that would have almost tripped the girl's feet from under her.  He was laughing, the dark power encompassing his entire being now that he was up in the air.

   Psh...flying?  I could combat that.  Her arm instantly drew back, eyes aimed with the precision of a bullet, and she let fly her blood-coated weapon.  It flashed through the air faster than the demon could hope to dodge.

   And yet, he did.  His magic had allowed him to be a lot faster in the air than he could ever be on the ground.  The blade shaved a few inches of air from his stomach and whizzed harmlessly past, back to her hands.   

   With a frustrated growl, she let it go again.  He deflected it with a large fireball, and it stuck into one of the far walls of the manor, about halfway towards the roof and into one of the columns lining it.  She tried calling it back quickly, but it was stuck tightly in the marble stone.

   "Damn!" she cursed loudly and rolled away just as another fireball came whizzing past.  The demon cackled at the panther's misfortune...her weapon was gone and she had nothing left to combat with bar for teeth and claws.

   Running away from a barrage of magic projectiles, Aisha roared up at the creature, her voice tainted with exhaustion and anger.  "Stop shooting from afar like a coward!"

   "Like you were doing?"  The demon shot back with a tone of genuine hatred.  All that the panther could do was run across the giant room, hunted like a wild animal until exhaustion threatened to place her in the pathway of his attack.  That's what it finally did.  A sharp shot of darkness crashed into her side, throwing the winded felid to the ground.

   With a triumphant growl, the pretender shot down from the sky, his claws aimed for Aisha's heart.  Paralyzed from the magic, all that she could do was close her eyes and wait.  There was a loud and hideous neighing growl, a breeze, and a loud THUMP!

   When she opened her eyes again, Aisha was looking at the demon sprawled on the floor, trying to rise slowly as if he was weighed down by something.  A familiar jewel pinned one of his wings to his back, exuding an aura of light magic and held fast by an arrow.  Following that, her boomerang had been pulled from the wall and tossed back towards her.

   Her eyes wandered to the darker recesses of the ceiling, illuminated by a fire that burned through the various cloth banners hanging around the room.  Marise was grinning and waving down toward her.  "Hey!  Sorry we were late!  We were deterred and had to get some more help!"  Beside her was another individual whose face she couldn't see, but he was the one holding the bow.  He had shot the jewel containing their adventurer ancestor's magic, from the cover of their archival book.

   Aisha choked out a laugh and got back to her feet.  "About damn time!" she called back.  But she hadn't gotten a few steps before the demon was rushing towards her again.  The boomerang was called instantly back to her hand, and she stood to face the creature as its claws started burning fiercely.

   His eyes were wide, insane with rage.  "You will die!  Die and be consumed!"

   That was when a sword hurled down through the air, having caught the demon by surprise and sliced the other wing off.  Jarkus held it...he was the only untainted guard left standing.  "Never again!" he answered back.

   Aisha had a look of surprise on her face, but it was short-lived.  The demon shot his claws straight through the guard's armored midsection and through the other side.  There was a largely pregnant pause right after that.  Marise and the others stood agape with horror.  The demon still had the slow, crazed look in his glowing eyes as the claws withdrew and the guard fell limp to the ground.

   And the panther's look was one of total revulsion.  He had become too caught up in rage and vengeance.  But he was now slowed down significantly...the charm's light magic was binding his own powers slowly.  He now only had one wing.

   Marise and the one she had with her slowly approached the scene.  Aisha instantly recognized the one holding the bow.  He was pretty beaten up, but there was still no doubt from the scent.

   Victor.

   With an unreadable expression, he tossed the bow and arrows back to the pantheress.  "I think those are yours, hunter."

   Aisha didn't know what to say.  Her limbs slowly worked themselves back into being, the slight poison of the magic wearing off in the presence of the light artifact.  Staring into the face of the one she had mistaken for a demon at the start, and then into the eyes of his family, she stepped back.  The pinned Creature was suddenly very quiet...defeated once again by the magic that had done so in the past, long ago.  "I bet you're here to seek your family's vengeance right?"  She asked with a quirked brow.

   Marise and her brother exchanged a quick glance, before Victor shook his head.  "We did our part and weakened him with the magic.  You're the demon hunter, and the one he tricked.  We see no reason that you shouldn't finish him off."

   There was a quick, thoughtful pause before Aisha gripped the boomerang handle with tight resolve and approached the pinned demon.

   The blade was put up to his neck, his low snarling ringing in her ears.  This is for the guards whose free wills were taken...those that were killed...the innocents who feared...and the family that was tortured.

   And this is for using me.

   A slow, dark grin appeared on her face.  "¿Quién es de los muertos ahora?"  (Who is of the dead now?)

   The demon had only time to blink.  The blade put an end to the murderous creature before he could even answer.

Jarkus didn't do too well out of it.  He'd probably have survived if he'd been possessed  >:3

Goooooood... Strike me down with all your hatred... give in to your anger...!  *Stygian's face lights up in a fiendish grin, and his eyes glow evilly*

"If you strike me down, I will only become more powerful than you can possibly imagine..."

:-)

Awesome chapter once again, Aisha.

Gareeku: *grins* that's my girl!!

Shush, you.

((*Baps Llearch and Styg with a Nerf bat.*  How's that?  >:3  Here's another part, a little more light-hearted this time, finally.   :P ))

Part 5

   The next morning saw a different mood for the whole of the town.  It was only slowly being noticed.  Then the inhabitants, one by one, saw that they could safely step out of their doorways again and were free to appreciate the beauty of the sunrise, without having to face the suspicious glare of the guards.  There were none near the residential district, not even patrolling the back alleys.

   Many curious glances were set towards the central square, and then past it to the grand staircase of the manor.  Dawn was a noisy one for that area; the fires of the previous battle had long since been put out.  The manor was cleared and the banners restored, set back to the true owners.

   By the time they were done, a healthy crowd of individuals had gathered, having received the news that the mayor's position was being filled by the heir of the Kora family.  Marise and Victor were standing at the head of the stairs, looking out over the heads and no longer dressed in the gear that painted them as rogues and criminals.  Instead, she had a bright silken dress, and he a handsome embroidered tunic and a ceremonial sword strapped to his waist.  The few family members who were left stood behind them, dressed similarly...and little Matthew was sitting over to the side toying with his dagger sheath, which he wanted to keep.  It reminded him of the times he acted more like an adventurer than a child born and raised into nobility.

   Victor glanced at Marise, who had a thoughtful look.  "Are you alright, sister?"

   "Yeah," she answered without looking at him.  "I'm not looking forward to burying the others."

   He nodded understandably.  "Neither am I.  I doubt the hunter would want to, either."  Then his eyebrow quirked.  "That reminds me.  I never did properly forgive her.  Where is she?"

   The look on her face turned to one of slight confusion.  "I don't know...I haven't seen her around since she left the night before.  She's a hero...I hope she's around to notice the party."

   Victor paused, and then sighed, shaking his head.  "Somehow, I doubt it.  Everyone is waiting for the coronation...she would have been here by now.  If only I could remember her name at least."

   "Started with an 'A', I remember that much," his sister answered, ending with a thoughtful mutter.  "The Risen..."

*     *     *

   Well, what have we learned from THIS adventure, chica?  You don't meddle in political affairs, that's what.

   By the time the sun was taking a position to turn the day into the mid-morning, Aisha had already gathered her possessions and left the town behind to head on the easiest path through the hills and into the Shadowed Depths.  She stopped for a moment, taking deep and laborious breaths while turning around to see the town looking like a large jewel of a settlement down below, nestled in the watchful protection of the rocky crevices above it.

   A light smirk crossed her face, hidden beneath her hood.  Rest easy.  Too bad I can't be there.  Mysterious identity and all that.  Despite harboring a good amount of pain, Aisha couldn't help but laugh silently at herself.  The stealth aspect she definitely could get used to as an adventurer.

   She trekked on through the path, turning away from the sight without looking back.  The rocky hillsides soon towered over her.  She liked this part of traveling the best, as there were always lots of mysterious and dark places for things to hide and surprise.  There were times she came across bandits and highwaymen through the other paths...luckily, nothing came to her senses but the whistling of the wind through the jagged heights.

   After a while, Aisha felt exhaustion catching up with her, and she found a boulder to sit on.  Craning her head down, she removed the hand that she had been tightly holding her left side with, and looked through the tear in her shirt...the demon's dark projectile seemed to have had more of an effect than she thought.  The black and barely-mottled skin was thin enough to cause her to easily bleed.

   Poison?  Acid maybe?  Ugh...I can't think...Damn.  I should get some rest, it's still good walk back...I can have it looked at there...

   The jaguaress treated the wound with what was left of the bonds and medicine she carried, deciding that it was foolish to leave without buying more.  It would have had to do, until she reached her destination.  However long that would be...it was starting to seem a little too long, thinking about it.  That's the poison talking...get up and walk, chica, she berated herself.

   So she did.  The path was a little easier for her, winding down slowly from between the rocky crevices.  Then, it smoothed out peacefully, the area around it turning grassy, and it was around here that the dirt path seemed to always disappear into the green hills, like one was walking into a dead end.  That, she knew, was the entranceway to the valley.  Over the next hill, there would be a view of the rolling land and streams, a grand paradise in which nestled the monastery of the Healers.

   Aisha expected to see the building's spire coming up over the horizon soon...but in that instant, she fell to her knees, clutching her side and groaning loudly.  Pain had shot through her nerves from that spot, as if cutting right through her body.  Okay...now is a good time for rest...she thought, gasping for breath and falling over on the ground.

   She was there for a few minutes, already feeling the strength coming back to her muscles after a while; but in her mind she still somehow felt a little too sick to move.  From the corner of her hearing, she heard the grass rustling and parting, footsteps moving swiftly across the ground.  Three sets of them, two of which had stopped on either side.

   A shadow fell across the panther's face, and she heard a loud gasp.  "Lady Aisha?!"

    Her eyes glanced up to witness the bearer of the familiar voice.  It was a somewhat lanky young woman whose features resembled a canine, like a greyhound but a little different; her fur was dark gold in color and she had brown stripes along her back in bands that also wrapped around her rope-like tail.  She was clad in the light-patterned colors of the Healers.  The other two next to her were messengers clad in the same manner, one a two-legged gryphon and the other a younger feline, both male.

   Remembering who they were, Aisha's eyes rolled lazily back to look at the canine-like creature before her.  She had a strange collar around her neck with a reddish-gold jewel embedded in the front.  "Hey, Cheyenne."

   The girl, who was only a year or so older than Aisha, hopped back up on her feet.  "You returned!  I can't believe it, you returned!"

   "Chey..."

   "Where WERE you?  You've GOT to tell me all your travel stories!"

   "Chey."

   "I mean, nothing has to be more exciting than that one time..."

   "Chey!"

   The quirky girl stopped in her tracks and looked down quizzically at the panther with wide black eyes.  "Yeah?"

   "Just get me to the monastery.  And tell the messengers...to inform Mistress Rynkura."

   Aisha's vision had started to cloud.  She saw the two males heading off quickly, one flying and the other running.  Cheyenne's voice cut straight through the air, a little more commanding than the panther had remembered.  "You heard her, Tio!  Get a move-on!"

   Then, she finally allowed herself to black out.


   After what seemed like hours, Aisha's eyes slowly opened and blinked a few times to get rid of the sleepy blurs that had taken them over.  The sun's rays gently fell on her face from an open window, as did a breeze from outside.  She was staring at a plain, smooth and grey stone ceiling and lying on a comfortable bed in a good-sized room that resembled one set high above in a castle tower...not too lavishly furnished despite such.  The surroundings smelled strongly of medicinal herbs.

   The panthress sat up slowly.  The sickly feeling that before was washing through her body was no longer present, but the pain on her side remained.  Looking down at herself, her torso was wrapped in bandages and her shirt was on the desk next to the bed...clean, despite the blood that coated the bandages.  Hmph, they work just as fast as I remember, Aisha smirked to herself and put a hand to her forehead.

   "Heehee, you probably shouldn't move yet", a small, whimsical voice cut through the quiet.  Aisha nearly jumped.

   Just then, the air in front of her face shimmered and something slowly materialized from the spot.  It was a small ebony-cloaked mass, but the outline was glowing a bright sapphire.  With a flip in the air, the thing took a small quadrupedal body design, with a paper-thin tail and wide eyes.  It had small fox-like ears and little horns coming from its head...and finally, a circular symbol on its forehead glowed with the same hue as the outline of its body.

   The little creature made another twirl and its little jeweled orbs blinked at the panthress.  She only laughed slightly, having heard of these things once before, and set her head in her right palm with curiosity.  "I take it you're Tio."

   "Yah-huh," the little creature did another twirl.  "I know all about you from Chey."

   She rolled her eyes.  "Bueno.  I just knew I'd have my hands full with her when I came here."

   "I heard that!" a familiar voice laughed.  Chey was on one side of the room, no longer wearing the collar around her neck.  The same symbol that was on Tio's forehead also adorned that spot, just below her chin, much like a stamp in its hard-edged design.  The race in which she belonged was quite clear; a pair of striped bat-like wings fluttered behind her back, with a similar smaller pair on her head.  "So you met my Warp-Aci.  Cute, huh?  I just got him a while ago."  The succubus's head tilted with a smile.  "So how are you, Lady Aisha?"

   She smiled with some slight exasperation.  "Don't call me that, muchacha.  I'm still a pupil, as you are.  And younger than you."  The panther had to laugh inwardly, thinking about the girl...she had met and saved her life on her second adventure.  Cheyenne still tended to admire the skilled feline.  Other than that, she changed quite a bit, and had become more confident.  Having a 'Cubi around was still something of an interesting venture...Aisha was there when her second wings came in, those months ago.  Sometimes, the adventurer still couldn't get used to that aspect.  "What have you been doing, anyway?"

   Cheyenne's eyes rolled.  "Psh, work...I just found out a while ago at SAIA that I'm really cut out for healing..."  She laughed, her eyes wide and excited as if to start saying more...but she then silenced herself as the door opened further.  The heads of the furres and the Aci looked up to see who it was.

   The quiet shadows beyond the door disgorged a distinguished tigress that looked about forty years of age, with pearlescent white fur and bold black stripes that covered her form in a noble waving pattern...she was easily taller than anyone in the room, and her build was strong for a female.  She wore a two-piece outfit with a lower portion like a robe that trailed down to her feet.  The predominant colors were blue, black, and white, set in a pattern that looked similar to ancient Mayan or Aztec design, and she wore sleeves separate from the shirt that went from below her shoulders down to the elbow.  Her completely-white hair trailed down in a braid that was similar to Aisha's.  Her emerald eyes, set in a face that was gentle and fair though stern and hardened by experience, wandered over Cheyenne and her Warp-Aci before setting on the jaguaress with a motherly smile.  "You're awake I see, gatita.  I almost thought that last adventure was too much for you."  Her voice was deep and just slightly condescending.

   The panther rolled her eyes, but bowed her head in the presence of the tigress.  "Good to see you again, Mistress Rynkura."

   At that point, Cheyenne figured it was time to leave.  "I'll have to tell you about my first day at an Academy later.  Hope you feel better, Aish.  Come on, Tio!" Chey gestured and started out of the room with the same energy in her steps.

   "Feeds on pain AND relief... also likes a bit of annoyance on the side," Tio snickered and followed after the young succubus.

   Aisha only shook her head humorously.  I wouldn't be surprised.

   Rynkura's eyes followed the girl out of the door with a quiet chuckle, before turning around and lightly placing her hand on the shoulder of the panthress whom she considered a daughter of sorts.  "I haven't heard from you in quite a while, my girl.  What brings you here?  Other than the obvious."  She gestured at the spot marked with dark red on her left side and proceeded to undo the bandage.  "I'll get rid of the scar."

   She watched the tigress while answering with a long sigh.  "I just wanted to visit.  I've been adventuring as usual, señora.  That shouldn't come as any surprise to you."

   The tigress hummed as her hands glowed in soothing light-magic colors.  The marks left by her wounds slowly disappeared as she spoke.  "Regardless I can't help but be concerned.  It is a dangerous road you've taken up.  All for vengeance.  That never led to anything good, tu sabes..." (You know...)

   "Yo se, yo se" (I know, I know), Aisha answered with a scoff.  "But as long as there's a chance, I see no reason to not keep going.  There's nothing holding me back."

   "You might someday find something that does," Rynkura answered.

   Aisha's expression was stern.  "I doubt it.  I've accepted that I might as soon be killed by a demon."  She cast her gaze to the floor.  "There's nothing to live for in this harsh world than just doing what I have to do."

   "Oh, shush!  I thought I taught you to be a little more optimistic than that.  Eres una tonta joven (You're a young fool), if you think you're going to keep thinking that way."  The look she gave her student was a silent one, riddled with hidden expressions that perhaps only the old mentor understood herself, hidden behind the seriousness of a guardian.  She finished her work and the scars from the battle had vanished, as if the fight had never even taken place.

   The tigress stood up and gave her a look just like a teacher would give an arrogant child.  "Now, you had better get some rest.  As long as you are here, you're going to be sparring.  I will see you in the sword-fighting ring out in the courtyard when you are ready."

   Aisha blinked.  "Sword-fighting?  Señora, my specialty is in ranged weapons."

   Rynkura shook her head.  "No argumentelo (Don't argue it).  A good warrior is balanced with different skills.  And they also know not to depend solely on healers for saving their lives."  She smiled again, gently squeezing her shoulder before starting towards the door, closing it behind her with a nod of farewell.

   The panther sat in silence for a while, taking in the old and comforting mood of the place along with the tiger's words.  She knew now that she wasn't going to get back to sleep any time soon, so slowly she worked her way off of the bed and walked towards the window, pushing the glass panes open further to glimpse down at the ground below.

   The view was a grand one, almost sacred in its appearance under the light of the sun.  She was in her own room in a tower high in a cathedral-looking building, with a medieval feel to it as she glimpsed the architecture that made up the forefront of the monastery.  The hills of green wandered all around it from horizon to horizon in every compass direction, with a few trees bordering the northeast corner in a small tended grove for herbs.

   Aisha could even see off to the side where a few other individuals were walking around, some who served as guardians of the territory and others who were both students and great Healers in their own right.  It had the feel of a sect, but was more like a place for them to come together and develop their trade, and even for anyone else to come and rest.  And it was all started by her own mentor.  The place was made up of a few races, mostly Beings and magic-users...and as far as she knew and was relieved for, Chey was the only 'Cubi.  There was one reptilian walking around which she supposed was a mythos, with two sets of wings on its back.  As she remembered, there weren't that many people around.  The place was small and secluded; very few knew about it.

   With a light smile at the serenity coating the grounds below, Aisha took it all in and more easily she started to forget just how bloody and dark the battle had been only last night.  Her arms leaned on the stone windowsill, and her gaze wandered the distance of the hills thoughtfully.

   Home.

Quote from: Aisha deCabre on February 03, 2007, 08:37:18 PM
Marise and Victor were standing at the head of the stairs, looking out over the heads and no longer dressed in the gear that made them into rogues and criminals.

Unless the clothes were actually stolen, "painted them as rogues and criminals" might read better.  Alas, I don't really have much else to say about this chapter.

Quote from: Tapewolf on February 04, 2007, 05:20:10 PM

Quote from: Aisha deCabre on February 03, 2007, 08:37:18 PM
Marise and Victor were standing at the head of the stairs, looking out over the heads and no longer dressed in the gear that made them into rogues and criminals.

Unless the clothes were actually stolen, "painted them as rogues and criminals" might read better.  Alas, I don't really have much else to say about this chapter.

Quite alright, at least I appreciate whatever suggestions could be made for a part to be improved upon.  It's edited now, thanks.   :)

Oh, it's tigress, not "tigeress". Apart from that, everything else looks just perfect. And I am teeming with anticipation.

*waves an Aisha flag* :3 Awesome writing once again, hon. ^^

((Thankyou all so much ^^  Here's the new part. :3  And after this point I might separate each different adventure into chapters.  Chapters are divided into the parts, so don't get the two mixed up.  :P ))

Part 6

   After she had eaten and cleaned herself up a little, also making sure that the results of the injuries were banished from her system, Aisha closed the door of the bedchambers behind her and started walking down the corridors of the great stone monastery.

   It was a slow and thoughtful walk, one that she made sure to take whenever she found herself somewhere beautiful or even restful to her mind.  The towers were quiet and often felt secluded, so the only sounds made were her softly padding footsteps echoing off the walls and back to her sensitive ears.  With the breeze caught from each open window and door she passed, her cape also fluttered silently.  Silence itself was like music, easily more beautiful than the noises of screaming and pain that adventurers heard throughout their lives.

   Aisha had walked each of these halls several times over when she was young.  The first time the panthress had set foot here, she had thought it would just be a good place to play hide-and-seek, awed at the sheer size of it.  However, she had spent half of her life here learning how to fight and survive, among other things.  But no matter how the familiarity seemed to come back to her with each passing gaze of the solid stone structure of the walls, there was always something different about it; perhaps it was the presence of more people, coming and going, and the impressions they left upon the place?  Perhaps it was the ever-changing spirit of the building itself, as it had stood for far longer even than Rynkura had lived?  It was something that could only be felt, and not dwelled upon.  The place was once an ancient ruin.

    Sounds of others talking soon wafted upwards from the bottom of the stairs, where the tower poured into the main building.  It looked almost like a small cathedral from the outside, with a rounded open window looking down upon the rest of it all like a giant eye from atop the intimidating and yet welcoming front doors.  On the inside it was much the same as a church, bar for the fact that there were no seats or a pedestal where the altar was.  Here, a few different kinds of furres, in many species and just a few varying races, were milling about.  Aisha had come from the tower to a balcony with a central staircase nearby that led to the ground floor.

   She took a second to glance down upon the robed Healers and other guests gathered inside, before heading through another door towards the back that would lead outside to the courtyard.  Along the way she took a step through a hall where a few more guests were milling, though some of them stopped speaking upon seeing Aisha...often guessing or just knowing that she was a demon slayer, some of the Creatures were always a little wary.  She paid them no heed and kept walking.  The place was a sanctuary; there was never any killing.

   Upon exiting the stairway to the outside, she encountered one of the messengers she had seen from before, the gryphon, who gave a quick bow upon seeing her.  Aisha rolled her eyes humorously; most of the Healers knew her as Rynkura's foremost student, but she didn't like being treated like a superior by her old friends...of which the gryphon was one.  "Buenas dias, Jake...have you seen the Mistress?" she inquired.

   He nodded his feathered head and pointed into the giant open space stretching past the door, on a stone path through the nature-decorated courtyard.  "Said she'd be waiting in the training grounds.  Also said you could find a sword in the armory."  Jake's beak set into a grin.  "Remember where it is?"

   Aisha snorted.  "Of course I do."  With a wave of farewell, she started down the path, which wound through a few trees and hedges like a small park.  The panther was trotting a little bit in anticipation of getting there.  Psh, like I'd forget where the armory is.  I used to sneak into it, she smirked to herself.

*     *     *

   It had taken a little bit of thought before the panther had chosen a sword that she liked and could easily wield from the variety of them stashed in the armory.  It was really more like Rynkura's personal collection of things: blades of many intricate designs and uses, from broadswords to wrist blades.  A Healer by trade, the tigress was also a swordswoman and had kept a few things from her own past.  Aisha always thought it quite interesting.  Typically it was thought that only a driven warmonger would have a collection of things that could kill...but when taken into consideration the artistic effort it takes to forge such a thing and the shapes that a blade could take, one could also see it as another hobby.

   Aisha, with a light but strong katana strapped to her belt, stepped over a small hill in the field far from the little courtyard park, overlooking the training grounds.  With the monastery being a place for Healers, this area was seldom used save by herself and any others who really just liked to keep their skills up...the place covered almost everything from an obstacle course for the stealthy types to large circular patches of dirt for the melee fighters...for those who practiced magic there were even targets set aside.

   She spotted the tigress easily, a form of white against a sea of green and brown, standing still with her eyes closed as if meditating and a sheath strapped to her back.  Aisha started towards the ring and tossed her cape to the side, the starts of an adrenaline rush already coursing through her body.

   Rynkura's way of noticing her pupil was just to prick one of her ears up.  "There you are, child.  It took you a little longer to get here.  Your diligence isn't slipping, is it?"

   Aisha had to laugh as she stepped forward and bowed.  "I never resist a challenge...you know I couldn't come fast enough."

   "A true daughter of Cabre, as always," the tigress smiled and opened her eyes, the same familiar strength and confidence showing through their green hue.  They looked upon the girl with a gaze that just told anyone that the old feline commanded respect, with even just a glance.  She bowed back and reached to the side to grab the staff that she always carried, a long and thick wooden thing that was about as tall has herself.  It had on its end an orb that was encased in a claw-like grasp, enchanted with a powerful and somehow unending aura of light magic.

   The panther grasped her sword handle and drew the steel blade out slowly.  "That all you're using?" she asked, nodding towards the staff.  "I don't want to hurt you, señora."

   The tiger nodded once.  "For the moment."  And then she laughed with a voice that was deep in tone and almost mysterious.  "And trust me, you won't."  Rynkura's grin was a ready one, raising her staff horizontally over her chest and outward in a defense pose.  "The first move is yours.  Let's just see if you are good enough to boast that you could possibly hurt me."

   "As you wish..." Aisha answered with her fangs bared in a grin, and gripped the hilt of the katana with both hands.  With the drills of past close-range fights rushing through her memory, the panthress slowly sidestepped around her mentor, gauging her position.  The tiger's eyes were the only things that followed the student's movements.  The rest of her body was frozen in place like a statue.

   Let's see you block this...suddenly, her legs bounded like a pair of coiled springs, propelling her towards Rynkura with a great burst of speed.  The tigress was faster.  In the split second that it took Aisha to raise the sword and drop it on the old warrior, she had turned and blocked the blow, holding the staff with one hand.  Aisha wrenched the blade out of the staff and had made a swipe towards the tiger's feet.

   With a laugh, Rynkura jumped back, sweeping the end of the staff up at the same time, aimed for Aisha's stomach, and hit its mark.  The panther reeled away with only a growl of frustration, still on her feet.  The tigress stared back with a smile.  "Good use of force.  Quite fast.  But you're not watching your defense.  Again, niña."

   Aisha coughed briefly, relieving the slight pain in her midsection before raising the sword and rushing at the tigress again with fierce determination.  Energy surged through her flexible muscles and commanded her mind as it always did in a fight.

   The sword arched through the air and aimed towards the tiger's head from the left.  The staff came up to block again.  Aisha swerved and in a whirlwind move took the blade to her other side.  Again, blocked.  She tried another pivot, but was stopped in mid-turn when she took a semi-hard blow to the back from the staff and fell to her knees.

   Rynkura chuckled again.  "Remember your defense.  And that sword should be light enough for you to use with one hand.  Use two only when you're using the sword itself as a shield, or when you have enough time to use more force."

   "I get it," Aisha muttered and jumped to her feet, this time keeping the blade in her right hand.  She wove and dodged around the tiger's defense, deadly and intricate, trying with each blow to penetrate the virtual barrier and each time meeting with another part of the wall.  She kept the exercise up though, trying from a few different angles each time as per her mentor's rushed instructions.  Rynkura's voice pierced her ears.  "From the air!  Don't leave it there, keep it going!  Good!  No, you're doing it again!  Stop trying to hit me, just do it!"  With each word, Aisha's resolve was strengthened.  The girl felt like she was in a fight with a Demon.

   At one point, both Jake and Cheyenne had come up to the sidelines.  The succubus perched herself on a low wall, having hidden both sets of wings, and the gryphon sat on a low branch in a tree, both watching the sparring match adamantly.  Chey in particular was quite impressed with Aisha's speed and skills, and often wondered just what she would do if she ever came across an adventurer like that.  Will I really have to fight them?

   Aisha hadn't even noticed they were there.  Neither of the combatants was even a little winded as they continued the pattern of blocking, swinging, and dodging.  The steel flashed brightly as it took on the glare of the sun.  The longer they fought, the more aggressive the panther seemed to become.

   Rynkura of course noticed this.  "Don't become blinded by the rage, Aisha!  That's what almost undid you before.  Use it, don't let it use you!"

   Her reply was a defiant growl.  The jaguar's red eyes seemed to flash dangerously.  She took the hilt with both hands and raised the sword, giving it the force of a guillotine should it have hit.  The tiger blocked this, then using the momentum from that same move, knocked Aisha to the ground.  A magical barrier of some sort, emitted from the staff, pinned her there.  "That's enough.  Regain yourself."

   Taking a few deep breaths, the grounded feline could finally sense that her friends were there watching.  The gryphon was laughing and pumping his fist through the air, as if cheering; for whom, Aisha couldn't be sure.  Cheyenne had her head tilted.  The huntress released a long sigh, and then took the tiger's outstretched hand and hopped back to her feet.

   Rynkura's smile was a warm one.  "A fine fight.  Fast and forceful, and your reflexes are up to par.  You can adapt to utilizing your defense.  But you need to work on keeping your head on the fight.  Carelessness, anger, and pride are the greatest causes of death to an adventurer."

   Fighting the fatigue, Aisha still had to laugh, feeling the chemicals that had flooded her system start to recede.  She picked her cape back up and tied it around her neck.  "So, I pass?"

   The tigress chuckled and quirked an eyebrow at her.  "Not until you are ready to be challenged with my sword.  For that you'd need one of your own."

   Rolling her eyes upward, Aisha loosened the katana's straps and set it off to the side.  "I still think that I'd rather use my boomerang.  In close fights it works as well as any sword."

   The old warrior hummed as she sat herself on a boulder close to the ring.  "Ah yes, the weapon that your father forged.  I hope using it doesn't make you feel like you're relying on his protection.  Or the memory of your family, for that matter."

   Aisha whirled around, shocked.  "Are you saying I can't rely on myself?"

   "I'm saying that whenever you try, you inch the door to your death open ever the more."  Rynkura glared.  "Were you fighting an equally old or powerful Creature a moment ago rather than me, you would have been killed.  The memory of those deaths still complicates your vision, and vengeance is still your driving force.  It can't stay like that."

   The panther turned her gaze away.  It didn't show easily at first, but the words stung.  She scoffed loudly.  "You make it sound like I have to get rid of those memories."

   There was a pause, and then the tiger stood up and gently turned Aisha around to face her, a soft expression in her eyes.  "Escucheme, chica. (Listen to me, girl.)  Noboby is saying that you have to get rid of those memories.  Only that you keep them in mind with wisdom."

   Aisha's crimson eyes narrowed as the emerald ones belonging to Rynkura pierced them.  She was about to say something more, when there came a sudden loud call from down the training field, back towards the monastery.

   An armored Healer guard came running up to the four gathered before almost collapsing to his knees, out of breath.  "Mistress Rynkura!  Urgent news!"

   The tigress turned around, with Aisha, Jake, and Chey looking on behind her in curiosity.  "What is the news?"

   Gasping hard for breath, the guard paused for a moment before looking back up at the four.  "There is an injured in the infirmary, just arrived, who says that he must speak to you at once.  And also said that the presence of Lady Aisha, Sir Jake and Miss Cheyenne would be much required."

   Rynkura blinked in surprise.  "Who is this?"

   Now, Aisha was interested.  She only knew one individual who also knew all of their names.  Her suspicions were confirmed when the guard answered the Healer's question.  "He doesn't look it...but he claims that he's Icharus of Stormclaw."

   All four of them gasped at once.  There was a slow hum from Jake, and a slightly fearful squeal from Chey.  Aisha's mind was an echo of Rynkura's words.

   "Stormclaw?  The dragon clan, Stormclaw?"

It's always interesting reading your story, Aisha.

Might I point out that, historically, staves have been generally accepted to be well and truly the equal of a sword, in the hands of a skilled warrior. In fact, it's pointed out rather effectively in one of The Wheel of Time books - I forget which, although I could look it up if you wish - by having a barely-recovered guy with a staff take out two trainee swordsmen - I say trainee, but they're basically the best two of the bunch, and -seriously- good... and somewhat over-cocky...

Then you could look into the Filipino Stick-Fighting martial art. When the Spaniards wandered past their little island, they managed to take out a force of armed and armoured knights mounted on horses. The defenders were pretty much wearing grass skirts and carrying sticks.... which says something for the art form, doesn't it? :-)


Despite that, not too bad. I also query - does her blade stick -into- the wood? If so, then over the course of, oh, half an hour or so, the staff is going to get chipped into little pieces...

It still leaves us wondering, of course.  (One of the failings of CJP in my opinion, each episode is too self-contained - you've certainly avoided that.)

I like the warrior ethos thing...

You're referring to the fight in the training area for Warders outside the White Tower, which I believe is in the book "The Dragon Reborn". It stands between Matrim Cauthon, wielding a staff and as the victor, and Elayne Trakand's both brothers Gawyn and Galad. I'd believe that it is an exceptional case though. Read the book.

In either case, this was yet another great addition. I don't know where you pull them from, Ash.

Thanks for the insight on that, y'all.   :)  Actually, Rynkura's staff is wooden, but is very much strengthened, both by light magic and the fact that it's armored on the inside and holds a very dangerous blade.  Yeah, it doubles as a sword, but one that should never be unsheathed.  That's from Rynkura's past.  Maybe someday I'll give the details.   :3

In any case, thanks also for the compliment, Tapewolf...actually I got done reading CJP a couple of days ago.  I should comment there one of these days.  I think you're doing quite well with it.

*Grins at Styg* I pull them out of that cookie jar.  I dare you to steal from it.    >:3

Ooooh...the plot thickens... ^^

*thinks about stealing from the cookie jar, but decides against it* >.>

Awesome writings as usual, Aisha. :3

Quote from: Stygian on February 07, 2007, 07:59:36 PM
You're referring to the fight in the training area for Warders outside the White Tower, which I believe is in the book "The Dragon Reborn". It stands between Matrim Cauthon, wielding a staff and as the victor, and Elayne Trakand's both brothers Gawyn and Galad. I'd believe that it is an exceptional case though. Read the book.

Depends on how you take it, I think. Yes, I was referring to that, but if you read the segment just after that, where the trainer (Hammar Gaidin) speaks about the greatest blademaster of all time, quote unquote, and how he fought over ten thousand times, and was beaten only once. By a farmer with a quarterstaff.

Chapter 23, if anyone else is interested. Although there's a lot of detail lost if you don't read the rest of the books...

((New chapter :3 A bit of a shorter one than usual.  I had some slight writer's block.  But, it might be good.  ^^  Still thinking over any aspects I could change.))

Part 7

   "Tio, are you sure you don't just want to teleport us there?"

   The Warp-Aci did a hard twirl in the air, accentuating his words in reply to Chey.  "Chyah!  Teleporting near a DRAGON and a few very uppity guards.  That's wise."

   Aisha rolled her eyes as the succubus consoled the little creature and told him to hide, while she started morphing the head wings and larger back wings into her body.  At the same time, she was tying the jeweled collar back around her neck, to hide the clan marking.

   After dismissing the messenger, the group was just coming up through what remained of the courtyard, and up the entrance to the infirmary which lay in the longer halls to the side.  Chey had to transform quickly, as a few of the Beings still were uneasy around the Creatures, even if they worked there.  The panthress couldn't blame them, and it only became more apparent as they entered the building.  Rynkura had taken the lead, and she was behind, followed by Chey and Jake.

   A few individuals parted when they saw the tigress come toward the building, not even arguing as she pushed open the door, paying them no heed.  Word had gotten out fast that a dragon had made himself known, and everyone had to agree that it wasn't the wisest thing for Icharus to do...but the only way to get their attention, it seemed.  Rynkura told a few in passing to disperse and go back to their businesses, to which they did with only slight hesitance.

   It was quite a walk up to where the group found they kept him, in one of the towers of the infirmary towards the other side of the monastery.  Those towers were usually saved only for the death-ridden sickly, an effective quarantine.  But today, according to those investigating, it was a hastily-made prison.  They received a few different warnings and cautionary glances before finally stopping at the top floor and pushing the door open into a large bedroom, about the same size as Aisha's.

   There was one guard positioned in four places along the circular stone wall, all keeping a close eye on the individual sitting up in the bed.  He was avian in shape, similar to an eagle or a roc with a wicked bird-of-prey curved beak, with a bold mottled feather pattern of interchanging silver and grey-colored feathers like a storm cloud, and was a bit more on the thin side, though not at all lanky.  Feathers stuck out in a ruff around his neck which were white and very light gold.  The look on his face was one of frustration more than fear, as if he had expected this outcome and was just waiting it out.  His wing-arms were tied behind him, but true to their creed, the Healers had already bound the disguised dragon's injuries with bandages over his otherwise bare torso and left shoulder.  A rich, royal purple vest sat on the chair nearby.

   Rynkura was the first to walk in the room, shaking her head, but nonetheless bowing politely.  "Icharus.  What trouble have you gotten yourself into now?"

   The eagle's head turned slowly, blinking fierce-looking eyes colored a strange shade of silver.  His expression lightened upon seeing the tigress.  "Mistress Msh'taan," he said in a calm voice as he could only nod back.  "Good to see you.  Might you please tell these gentlemen that I'm not here to cause trouble?" a look was darted back at the guards.

   "Of course.  Leave us in peace.  He is an old friend, not a threat," Rynkura said, stamping her staff just once on the floor to emphasize.  The guards immediately walked out past them, and the others of the group were admitted in just as the last one made his exit.

   The dragon sighed with a bit of relief as the tigress cut the shackles from his hands.  "Honestly, do you think that you could hire more jumpy people?" he said with heavy sarcasm.

   "What do you expect, amigo?" Aisha spoke up then, crossing her arms with a smirk.  "You're too confident."

   Jake had done the same.  "I'm surprised someone hasn't had your head on their wall already."

   Despite the comebacks to the dragon, he only laughed.  "You haven't changed at all, Sir Jake."  He then shot a smile to Aisha.  "Neither have you, milady...you've grown up quite since last.  I'd kiss your hand if I could move."

   The panther rolled her eyes and shook her head, just as the last member of the group pushed her vaguely canid head in through the door, grinning at the avian while Tio sat curiously on her shoulder.  "Hey, it's Ick!" she laughed.

   In reply, she had to duck when a ball of lightning flew towards her head and instead hit the back wall.  Jake's hand flew for his spear, and Aisha's clenched her boomerang handle tightly.  Tio made a small squeal and vanished into thin air.

   Icharus wasn't intimidated.  His hand was crackling with electricity, but Rynkura had him pinned with the magic from her staff.  The eagle/dragon sneered.  "I will thank you to call me by my true name, succubus."

   Chey looked up from behind Jake, where she had hidden, pulling his wing down with her hands.  "It was just a joke..." she growled.

   Aisha stepped up to the dragon, sneering back.  "Don't suddenly bring your prejudice in this monastery.  You know Cheyenne; she is a friend, as are we all.  What is your problem?"

   There was a tense pause before Icharus lowered his hand again, dispelling the lighting.  His head bent forward.  "...My apologies.  I ran into a bit of trouble coming here, and I am worked up.  But that is not where I have gained these injuries."

   His eyes opened with a thoughtful sigh, while the others replaced their weapons.  "Time to explain myself.  I come from my clan's home, forced into exile.  As you remember, we have been scattered from our rightful territory by expanding Beings, now warring with a clan of mythos that have invaded."  His eyes were downcast.  "My brethren and I, we have defended the treasures of our clan in that territory with our lives for two hundred years...all in vain.  We have been slain, and I am the last."

   Jake held up a hand to interrupt.  "Aren't you being a bit overdramatic, Stormclaw?  Your clan consists of storm dragons.  Powerful lot."

   The avian's face contorted in a scowl.  "And yet even we can be killed in our sleep!  The mythos have 'Cubi allies!" he shot a hateful look at Chey, but upon seeing her fearful gaze he calmed down.  "I am sorry; I forget that in their terms you are only a child.  But it is the truth.  Sure, damage has been dealt, but there were too few of us left."

   He sighed.  "So, that is why I come here."  The disguised dragon's silver gaze fell upon the others.  "You are the only adventurers I've known and can trust...our home is taken, and I will not try to take it back...but I do want to recover the artifacts left behind.  Without them, our family history is as if unwritten.  We keep our annals not in books, for they can degenerate over time.  Nor can we store memories as can the illustrious Icewings.  They are written in magic runes, invisible and hidden on and in our long-lasting treasures.  There aren't many.  Just enough for everyone to carry."

   At this point, Rynkura had released Icharus from the grip of her magic, which had also long since healed his wounds.  He looked upon different faces for their reaction...Jake's was thoughtful, perhaps sympathetic.  Chey still looked scared, but she too was sad for him.  Aisha was thoughtful, but she had her arms crossed with a bit of skepticism.  "So you want us to risk life and limb to ensure that you have what's left of your own history?"

   His look was soft, for once.  "Life is not a small price to pay for such a thing.  But it is honorable enough a task."

   Rynkura's head lowered briefly.  "His is a noble clan among dragons.  Never once has a Stormclaw taken a Being's life out of spite."  Her tone was in-between agreeing with him, but not directly.

   "Surprises me," Jake muttered with a light snicker from Chey.  Aisha stood on the side, thinking the situation over.  The dragon was prideful, but also honest and as she remembered from the past, a reliable enough ally.  They seemed to forget that, as part of the old party, Icharus was owed much...and sooner or later of course he'd remind them of it.  She caught a brief look from her mentor, and she could tell that the tigress thought the same thing.

   After a moment, Aisha smirked.  Stealing a dragon's treasure back on purpose.  What next?  She stood back up and gave a bow to Icharus.  "I'll help."

   The tiger didn't show any surprise, but certainly the others did, asking a pile of questions with their eyes alone.  She turned to them with resolve.  "Icharus is still an ally, and as far as I'm concerned, a member of the party, muchachos.  Adventurers have a creed, don't they?  Friends are a high priority, and we owe him enough."

   Jake's expression was serious for just two seconds, and then the gryphon barked a laugh.  "Once again, little Aisha rings true.  Of course one can't think that it's another excuse for an adventure too.  That's the reason I'm coming along."

   "Can I?" Chey piped up suddenly.  "I'm better at healing, and you know how good I am with a sword.  And Tio can teleport us out of trouble."

   "Oh right, give me the burden of saving your hide."  The little creature laughed, popping up from behind her.  "Why help a dragon?"

   Cheyenne shrugged.  "Well...Aish is right...and anyway, I don't like the fact that 'Cubi are playing a part in all of this.  And Ick—I mean Icharus—also saved me once.  So I'm going."

   The panther gave her friends a look of gratefulness, though she punched Jake in the arm.  "I told you to stop calling me 'little'."

   Icharus's saddened expression lightened into a spark of true relief as he stood up on strong, scaly talons...it turned out that he was just a hair taller than Jake.  He gave a deep bow.  "My life and much more is owed to each of you.  Very well, I shall see you when you are ready!"  Then, he grabbed his vest and put it on, stepping over to the window and looking down over it.  He looked as if to jump out into the air, but there was a pause.  "If Mistress Msh'taan would please clear the grounds for me."

   A few moments later, an eagle had flown from the window, and the fascinated party (as well as a few interested bystanders) watched as a pair of feathered wings turned into partially-feathered, partially-skinned wings, widening to a full span of about thirty feet, tip-to-tip.  In full form he looked much like a feathered, storm-cloud colored wyvern, the only other limbs being his hind legs.  The tail was like a giant fan, and the long horns protruding from his skull had the appearance of lightning rods.  He landed in a wide-open yard in front of the monastery and turned a great serpentine head up at them, waiting.

   "Show-off," Aisha muttered.

Yip! Very good as usual, Ash! I'll enjoy seeing what troubles the travel brings...

Impressive.

And promises to be fun. :-)

((Thar we go, new part  :3  The travel doesn't start until the end though.  I had the idea of a little interlude.  Enjoy.))

Part 8

   The party took their time to become prepared for the journey, in which they would be led by Icharus.  The dragon had described his home to them before, though he had kept saying that mere words could do the sight no justice.

   "It is a canyon, a beauty of a fissure that no other wound in the earth could match.  Clouds and mist gather in the middle, glorious clouds, ripe for our kind to make storms lance and lightning dance..." Icharus said, his voice made almost sing-song toward the last part, though it sounded a little rough as he was reciting in his full dragon form.  Jake rolled his eyes and comfortably adjusted his armor, which only consisted of a light metal cuirass with a special open back designed for his wings and plates worn on his knees, a tunic and light breeches worn underneath.  In lieu of the spear he usually carried while on guard for the monastery, he had a longer and more elaborately-designed halberd.

   Chey came out next, just a little more curious while listening to the dragon.  In her brown and green outfit she looked more like a rogue of some sort, as much clad for stealth as Aisha was.  On her back was strapped a sword with a sheath that was carved straight out of very strong stone, no doubt the blade inside was even more durable.  The succubus never did like armor...she was very much free to shape-shift if the need arose while clad in something very light.  But the sword was something of a good-luck charm to her.

   The dragon's silver eyes swept over the adventurers with appreciation.  "Like knights worthy of the Stormclaw lineage, all are here.  Are we prepared, then?"

   "No," Rynkura said as she came up to them, a solemn look on her face as the point of her staff dug into the earth.  "Aisha is not present.  You must give her a few moments."

   The gryphon's head nodded with understanding, his eyes closing briefly.  Icharus's head tilted, and one of his talons impatiently scratched at the very tip of the soil.  "And where is the girl, then, might I ask?  I remember she used to be very punctual."

   The others gave the dragon an almost unreadable look.  Only Chey's was an all-out glare.  "You should be patient.  On the rare days she returns to the Shadowed Depths, there is always one more thing that she does...and I just let her borrow Tio for it."

   Rynkura nodded slowly, the tigress having an almost sad and reminiscent look in her emerald eyes.  "This hunt like any other could be the last, as any adventurer accepts.  Before she goes off to help restore your family's memory, you would do well to respect that she does the same thing with hers.  So we will wait."  The statement was finished with a final tone that nobody dared argue.

*   *   *

   Aisha heard the Warp-Aci as he hovered around her head, although her gaze was pointed straight at the sight ahead of her.  "You sure you wanna do this now, instead of waiting until we return?"

   "I'm sure," she answered, her voice set like that of someone who was too preoccupied to talk to anyone.  "Wait here for me, por favor.  I won't be long, I promise."

   "'Kay," the little creature simply replied and did another flip in the air, weaving down and looking like he dove straight into the solid surface of a large rock.  In a way, Aisha sensed that Tio didn't really want to linger there for much longer.  Can't blame him, she thought.  Hidden beneath the dark fold of her cloak, one of her hands clenched.

   She was standing on a hill of golden-green grass, in a wide field overlooking a shallow dip in the earth.  It was clear and virtually treeless for quite a few miles behind her, but in front she saw foothills which led into more of the stone mountains and crevices that made one extreme of the valley.  There was a patch of woods extending across the hills above the dip, a blanket of deep green over grass in different shades, depending on how close to the edge it was.

   But in the dip it was very much a different story.

   For a large, circular distance, the grass there was black and grey, charred straight to the soil...in many places there just laid large patches of flat dirt, virtually undisturbed for the time they have been there in the isolated valley.  A few plants had tried to grow in the ashes, but they were still obscured by destruction all around, and it was as if some force was trying to hamper any changes nature would make to it for the better.

   In the circle were the ruins of a small to medium-sized village.  The remains of the gates still stood at the front, ruined beyond all belief though they still kept to the duty of marking the entrance after so many years.  What was once an energetic place, lively and full of voices, was now empty and desolate, marred and erased by the singular event that had taken place there, which Aisha still held so vividly in her memories.  Some charred houses still kept, and some were half-destroyed, their tattered foundations keeping a still mark on the soil.  Some houses were gone altogether, leaving only an imprint of bare ground where once they stood.

   Gone was the little market in the center.  Gone was the welcoming and yet cautious presence.  Gone was the weapon-smith shop that her father had opened.  The training grounds were empty, only a faint whisper of the place where her brother Ayan had proven his own skills many a time, and where she often watched.

   She stood staring at what used to be her home village of Soldeluna for what seemed like a while, before taking a deep breath and stepping down towards it.  The panther wandered silently through the burned gate, and the emptiness opened in front of her with such a force that she often wanted to just close her eyes and get to where she was going.  But she had to pass through the destruction just to do so.

   The quiet was haunting.  In a ghost town, often one would feel the presence of at least a few spirits.  But the wind didn't blow there.  There were no voices, no chills; just emptiness and air to breathe.  Nothing but memories.  Aisha's paws dusted through the clear path that she had walked so many times during her childhood, passing many familiar buildings, now destroyed.  She would halfway expect to see someone familiar waving hello.  Instead, out of one window she saw a blackened projection of bone.  Out of another, some tattered clothing stained with blood.

   The panther controlled the powerful urge to shudder and kept her gaze to the path ahead, which turned out of the village and into a little garden gate that marked the entrance into the woods, near to where the house of the chief once stood.  Without looking back, the smell of ashes still stinging her nostrils, Aisha pushed the ruined gate open and stepped through onto more fertile soil.  It was just as quiet a walk through the woods, though a little further ahead, she caught the sound of a few birds and rustling leaves.  A tiny breeze parted the free strands of her hair.  And then she stepped into the clearing, and the feel of the environment changed completely.

   She was looking at a large portion of the forest cleared completely of any undergrowth.  It was walled off a little with bushes; in fact if one looked closely, it was seen that they were ornate hedges that needed to be trimmed, unknowingly neglected by time.  The only plants that grew there, other than a few flowers on the ground near their roots, were trees.  The boughs intertwined above her head, making the plot a shelter, with few points of light shining through and mottling the ground in dark and light.  The wind picked up here, rustling the leaves above her head and bringing with it sensations of familiarity...presences and maybe even a voice or two if the spirit was strong enough...it wasn't malevolent, but comforting.  She believed it one of the more beautiful places she had ever visited.

   Aisha wandered through and glanced at each of the trees.  Carved in the bark were intricate designs like a picture frame, encasing many different names.  Some families had a tree to themselves, and others shared for one reason or another.  But each of the memorials was just a little different from one another, making it a sort of makeshift graveyard without corpses.  The panthress bypassed them, and her crimson gaze fell on the one she was looking for.  It stood off-center and looked much like the others, though a few of the branches were lower down on the trunk and made for the effect of cloaking one away from the world.

   She approached it and knelt down among the roots, ducking her head from the leaves, and placed her hand on the trunk.  The panther traced the design of the little shrine etched in the bark, and read the few names of the deceased that were on it.

   "Luc Cabre."  Father.

   "Mara Cabre."  Mother.

   "Ayan Cabre."  Brother.

   She could still remember clearly when her village was destroyed.  She had escaped.  Her father didn't.  Mara had died long before...and Ayan had disappeared.  The name was carved among the deceased, though there was the possibility he was alive somewhere.  This was the reason Aisha always came here when she visited the Shadowed Depths...to remember why she was doing all of this adventuring in the first place.  Her eyes narrowed dangerously, a repeated vow of vengeance against the forces that had done the destruction that lay outside of this sanctuary, her palm pressed firmly against the bark as if to emphasize it to the names of those that no longer lived.  Someday...someday.

   It was then that the wind seemed to pick up, the gust rushing across the tree and weaving beneath the branches where she sat.  It caressed her hair, it embraced, and it brought both chills and warmth...and above all, reassurance.  Though all that could really be heard was the wind—all that could be seen was emptiness—it was as if the presence there was just putting words into her head, using her own thoughts.  Aisha couldn't be sure whether it was them, or herself.

   Don't be harsh...te amo...take care...daughter...don't give up...no hay nada temer... (I love you...there is nothing to fear.)

   Here, where the only presence was the deceased spirits of friends and family, in the large forest where they seemed to have made a decision to rest, Aisha found it safe to lower her head and let the tears flow freely, having held them back since she laid eyes on the village.

*   *   *

   Back in front of the monastery, Chey's ears perked, and she stopped idly leaning on Icharus's gargantuan flank.  "Tio contacted me.  They're coming."

   On cue, three other sets of eyes followed her gaze to where the air shimmered.  Aisha stepped out of it like it was a painted wall of liquid, with the Warp Aci bringing the outline of her form back into focus, his tail glowing like a little blue lightning bolt.  The panthress looked up at the others, smirking as she shook her head.  "I'm never going to get used to that.  How do you teleport without feeling a bit weird, Cheyenne?"

   "'Cubi thing, I guess.  That or you Beings are too soft," she smirked back, crossing her arms.  Jake and Rynkura both smiled briefly, though it was hard to tell from the dragon's expression whether or not he was staring with greeting or was just annoyed and still impatient, ready to get on with the trip.  He started to idly pace a little, testing his wings by spreading them to their full length.

   The gryphon laid a hand on Aisha's shoulder.  "Anyway.  We figure you and Chey can ride Icharus there, Isha.  He said that he wouldn't mind."

   The succubus quirked an eyebrow.  "Come on, I have wings."

   He quirked one back.  "And you don't think that might cause suspicion among the enemy 'Cubi?  You're best to stay in hiding."

   Chey rolled her eyes and dismissed Tio for the time being, who was chuckling at her.  "You sound just like one of my teachers."

   Aisha ignored the banter, a little excited at the prospect of riding on the back of a dragon.  She had never flown like that before, and so was also just a little intimidated.  However, the panther was gently jarred from her thoughts from feeling Rynkura's hand on her shoulder.  "Have you made your blessings then, chica?"

   The look that the panther gave in reply to the tigress was one held within as much pain as Rynkura had always seen in the girl when the topic came up, within determination and anger.  But it was quickly replaced when Aisha smirked.  "As always, señora.  You're not coming?"

   The tiger chuckled.  "I'm more prone to wanting to stay here where I may be needed.  You go risk your neck again."  Her face then turned serious.  "But watch your fights.  And please, girl.  Contrary to what you may believe, you have many more reasons to keep living than just to fill a hole in your heart."

   Struck silent, Aisha could only nod briefly, laying her hand on her mentor's shoulder in farewell before turning around towards the rest of the party.

   "Finally ready then, milady?" Icharus inquired before lowering himself to the ground, admitting Aisha up and Chey behind.  Jake took hold of his halberd with both hands, opening his own wings.

   Rynkura heard the slight yelp from Aisha as they took to the air quickly, the dragon making a quick ascent into the clouds where they disappeared from view.

   She clutched her staff tightly, the Healer's hardened expression conveying some deep concern for the girl she considered equal to a daughter.  There is little space on that tree for YOUR name.  Keep it that way.

Truely wonderful writing, Aisha. I envy your superior writing skills greatly. I can't wait to see more. ^^

The Aisha-visiting-the-village sequence was beautifully written and very well executed - the sort of thing I'd foul up completely.

Very well done, indeed.

(( *Gives everyone an epiphany cookie from the jar for being so nice.*  :3  To the sky!  Er, story.  x3 ))

Part 9

   The monastery was soon left far behind, obscured by the rapidly-moving landscape beneath their feet, and the clouds piling high across the roofs and the tall spire which seemed to penetrate the sky from the ground...but as the adventurers flew, they knew the truth that it was only reaching for the heavens in vain and could never touch it.

   After they had gotten some altitude, Icharus made a turn of haste far from out of the Shadowed Depths, which looked as much like a wound in the earth as any other valley, and headed to the northwest.  His wings continually flapped until he caught a pillar of warm air and could glide higher and higher, with Jake following along behind at intervals of close and far.

   As soon as the gryphon could catch up enough with the storm dragon, he glided up along his left side and smirked at Chey and Aisha, who were hunkered on his back.  "You can open your eyes now," he laughed.

   The panthress did so first, and would have almost fallen off from the shock of the height if the 'Cubi hadn't been holding on to her midsection with her wing tentacles.
  In fact, she was shaking.  "I hate heights, I hate heights..." Chey whimpered.

   "Obviously you haven't climbed trees when you were a kid," Aisha muttered with a small shiver in her voice, clutching the dragon's feathery mane tightly as she allowed her gaze to fall across to the great amount of space between them and the ground, and still they were slowly gaining height.  At one point she had to hold a hand to her nose and blow on it, which kept her ears from popping.

   Soon they were level again, the air smooth and less turbulent, enough that Aisha could let go of the mass of feathers with a sigh, her eyes moving across the virtual plains of white.  The ground was obscured, but barely, a gentle mist of water vapor weaving about like a silk web over the impressive and multi-colored patches of earth, with the forces of nature as the only designers of the artwork.  She turned back to smile at Jake.

   "I'm envying those of you with wings now," she laughed.

   Cheyenne slowly opened her eyes, but kept them higher toward the azure sky.  She was squinting, the sun barely in her vision as it had passed the point of midday.  "Remind me again why we couldn't just walk?"

   This time it was Icharus who laughed, a booming sound that sent vibrations across his back.  "The only way one gets into the canyon is to fly.  My friends, you must feel honored, for no Being shall have seen the interior of our great kingdom without the utmost trust."

   "And gryphons?"  Jake quirked an eyebrow.

   The storm dragon only scoffed slightly, tossing his head as he made another turn toward a very thick gathering of clouds, with small static zaps passing across his horns.  "They taste good."

   This made Jake brake in the air, his dark black and white-blue feathers flying every which-way.  He hovered for a moment, drawing his halberd.  "You had better be kidding."

   "Oh I am," Icharus replied with a bit of snootiness as he kept going, turning his head to roll a large silver eye in his direction.  "For the sentient ones."

   "Need I remind you, dragon, that he can drive that thing in your belly?"  Chey retorted while a couple of her wing tentacles turned slightly sharp and looked as if to jab into his sides.  Jake brandished his weapon in the air right within his sight, as if about to test the idea.

   It was Aisha's loud snarl that stopped the banter.  "Niños, if you don't stop arguing we WILL turn around and go back."

   The others turned to look at her with perplexed looks, but Aisha only gave them a humorous smirk, briefly closing her eyes.  They flew in complete silence for just two seconds, before Cheyenne snickered, and everyone but Icharus burst out laughing.  The dragon scoffed again and tossed his head as they approached the gathering of clouds before them.  "Children, the lot of you."

   "Proud of it," the succubus retorted.

   The rest of the journey went on somewhat smoothly between the four of them, and took only an hour or so (Jake always kept pointing out that it would have been sooner, had they not accidentally flown a little too low and ran into the territory of a giant gryphon...Icharus had apologized to him for his earlier statements after he fended it off).  Possibly, it would have taken them days otherwise to have walked, and though Aisha often liked long trips, it was always a relief when the destination was reached.  For an adventurer, that always depended on what they would soon be facing.

   At one point, Jake grew tired of keeping himself in the air, the thermals disappearing at intervals, and with Icharus's permission he was allowed to rest behind Chey, Aisha at the forefront close to the dragon's neck and keeping her eyes still keen on the vast expanse of sky ahead.  They watched as the land itself dropped into flatter areas of dry plains and meandering streams like slim blue snakes.  They were crossing close to the edges of a rocky desert on one side and a lush forest on the other, separated by a growing crack in the ground, and the clouds were swiftly starting to diminish and dwindle altogether, giving the travelers another grand view of what was only a small part of Furrae.  Their shadow slowly grew on the ground as they started to descend just a little, only to get a closer look.  There were a few settlements and villages scattered along the ridges of the hills, but the countryside far outstretched between them, and most of these places even Aisha was sure that most travelers had never seen before.  Icharus was careful to keep high above the settlements.  The crack in the ground ended, for it was only a small canyon, and Icharus assured them once more that his home was much bigger.

   They were coming toward a line of trees now, an almost impenetrable forest from ground view, and it was at this point that Jake leapt from the dragon's back so that he didn't have to crane his neck to look.  Aisha lowered her head so that Chey could see ahead of them, and as Icharus was flapping his wings again, the panthress grabbed a hold of the neck fur.  Her eyes narrowed across the line of clouds and mist ahead of them that gathered over high mountains, and then seemed to drop straight into a bottomless oblivion

   Then, they passed over those mountains as the line of trees, a virtual wall of green, also dropped down at an almost ninety-degree incline which slowly smoothed out into unseen depths.  Icharus had an unseen smile on his massive jaws as he swiftly rose into the air so that his comrades could get a much closer look at the sight.

   The barrier of clouds and mist dropped straight into the edges of a fissure so large that if it couldn't be seen, it was unimaginable how long it could have been.  The two parts of land were split and kept split until the edge of the horizon and much farther, lush green the predominating color until they could catch glimpses of the inside.  Aisha's crimson eyes widened and her mouth was slightly agape at the grand sight within those glimpses, and both Cheyenne and Jake made audible impressed gasps.

   The canyon dropped into depths of shadow and darkness, almost bottomless were it not for bits of shimmering that looked almost like the stars of the night sky.  Upon closer inspection, they were underground streams passing through open-air caverns whose walls were encrusted with diamonds and who-knows-what-else that were hidden.  The imposing walls of the place had many different levels of colors like deep red to bright yellow and purple winding straight across them, evidence that the canyon was carved out over millions of years by the water that was now left at its feet.

   And inside many parts of those walls, dug out in great niches and built into plateaus whose rocks held the roots of many beautiful plants, were homes.  Not just caverns like dragons often resided in, but real homes, mansions of intricate and fantastic designs and colors that only dragons could come up with.  The others suspected that they were for the smaller kind, or those dragons who liked to use their furre disguises rather than their cumbersome true forms.  All of them looked so lavish; the adventurers couldn't tell which one belonged to Icharus.

   "Kingdom Stormclaw," he said with reverence and pride in his own voice, making a flourish with his wings.  "No more beautiful than if it were not abandoned," he added with a hint of sadness, and then started to rise higher and glide back.  "We cannot be this close."

   With the women on his back yelping slightly at the sudden rush of altitude, Aisha held the strands of hair on the sides of her face back in the wind.  "Why not?

   The dragon's gaze swept over the barrier of clouds that they had come from, which seemed to only get thicker towards the entrance.  "You will see why, Aisha.  Toss your boomerang down into the clouds."

   Tilting her head, but nonetheless curious, she unsheathed her weapon and drew back her arm, letting it fly as hard as she could with a grunt.  The blade arched downward through the clouds, far enough that it would touch them and started to turn back.

   Suddenly, there was a great flash as the clouds turned dark and their interior black almost instantly.  With a roar, two whips of lightning lanced at the metallic weapon from either side and surged through it, making the thing quiver.  As if the lightning itself was sentient, it arched parts out and intertwined to make a cage, electricity still surging, before the magic properties of the weapon caused it to cease.  The dragon swooped, and Aisha called her incantation to call the thing back to her, but the dragon caught it first and absorbed the electricity that it had gathered, before giving it back to her.

   "Had we gone much further, that would have been your flesh charred instantly with electricity, while your body would be held with an inescapable cage," he said with a strange shudder in his otherwise calm voice, "...Until death.  I told you that my home was captured; no doubt it is also fiercely guarded.  This is the magic of the accursed invaders.  The spell would even slice through my own power, it is that strong."

   Aisha's eyes wouldn't waver from the sight as the clouds lightened again, her teeth clenched as she thought of that scenario.  Jake and Cheyenne had that same look on their faces, of horror and repulsion, before the gryphon calmly broke the silence.  "Well, what do you expect us to do, then?  You said the only way in was to fly.

   The dragon craned his head.  "I failed to mention that there is one other way into the fissure.  But I'm afraid, friends, we will have to do so on the ground, and right under the enemy's nose."

   There was a bit of silence, before Cheyenne was the first to groan loudly.  "And I wanted to avoid shape-shifting practice."

   While Jake just shook his feathered head, Aisha was inclined to agree with what they were feeling.  The journey had turned from smooth to rocky in exactly the span of the time it takes for lightning to strike.  And yet, having come this far, it was expected that she wasn't going to just give up.  "Well, if it's under their noses we need to go, then we will," she said with finality in her words.  Almost inaudibly, Chey groaned again.

Nice.  It would be interesting if you could at some point elaborate on the light sources they use in the canyon.  Magic no doubt, but it would take some thought to keep plants growing.

As usual, I envy your writing skills. Awesome work once again, hon. ^^

Thanks guys. ^^  Actually the light source might just be the sun.  The plants are only growing in the niches of the canyon, not in the deeper, cave-like portions.

Of course, I never said whether the plants were even still alive.   :3

Anyways, the new chapter is being worked on and will be here soon.  I seem to have misplaced the writing mojo...somewhere...  *looks in the epiphany jar*

Quote from: Aisha deCabre on March 29, 2007, 05:12:38 PMOf course, I never said whether the plants were even still alive.   :3

True, but living in a place packed with dead plants would just be warped   >:3

((Well, considering that nobody has lived in the canyon and has taken care of the plants since the dragons were wiped from it...  :U  Anyway.  Next chapter.  Planned to add more, but I figure that can wait until next.))

Part 10

   It took effort to fly across the length of the giant canyon, searching the dense rug of greenery below them to find a good spot to land.  The adventurers meanwhile stole peeks between the holes in the cloudy, invisible storm barrier that had been crafted over the rim with impressive precision.  If this was the first look that they were getting of what the other side was capable of, they all agreed fervently that it was the best idea to go in with more of a plan.

   Even that proved to be a little more difficult to do than to say.  The more impatient ones of the group were already starting to tire before they could start over the perimeter.

   Beyond the furthest, highest cliffs of the canyon on the right side, much of the forest was cut down to make room for a settlement, the rest of the place mostly enclosed with a gate and surrounded by sheltering hills...with the sheer size of the slightly elliptical clearing from the air, it would have been mistaken for a small town instead, extending along the canyon's length for quite a long way.  They saw individuals of many species and few different classes roaming through it, but couldn't get a lock on just how many.  Because they couldn't afford to be spotted, Icharus kept himself hidden in the thickest clouds, and forced to move with them at angles to keep the sun from hitting his form and causing a shadow on the ground.  Such a sight would have most likely scared the innocents below, for it was understood that the dragons were all but decimated from the territory.

   And as expected, they all either appeared to be Beings or mythos.  Any others with wings showing were immediately presumed to be 'Cubi, much to Chey's chagrin.  During the inspecting run, she was hoping to not run into anyone relating to clans she knew from SAIA...or any of her own.  The thylacine succubus didn't even know much about her own clan yet, what they got involved in or how they worked.  All she knew was its name.

       The others were following separate parts of it for mostly their own agenda, or that of the dragon.  Aisha's eyes swept over the settlement, before glancing somewhere past it, where the hills seemed to drop into the horizon with a cleared path leading down into the entrance of a maze of dark caverns.  "What could be going on here I wonder," she muttered.

   "Mining," Icharus hissed back.  "Such greedy beasts have been trying for many a decade to descend into our home, into the depths of the underground caverns for the diamonds there.  We have only allowed the insectis races to make their homes under our soil.  Who knows now if there are any left to protect it?"  It was then that the storm dragon raised his massive head, pointing it towards the edge of the woods that ran between the hills and one side of the fence that bordered the settlement.  "And it is from there that we must enter."

   "Underground?" Both Jake and Aisha suddenly squeaked, though the gryphon's voice was surprisingly in a higher pitch as he carefully landed just behind Chey on the dragon's rump.  "In a maze that you haven't gone through yourself since you fled?" he continued.

   Icharus snorted.  "It is not a far hike, bird-cat.  There is no need to fear being buried alive.  Or the dark."

   Jake tossed his feathered head in a scoff and regained his composure.  "I fear nothing."

   That got a loud snickering noise from the panthress, which just earned her a glare back.  She just quirked an eyebrow and imitated the authoritative voice of Rynkura.  "Tell the truth next time, amigo.  Denial isn't healthy."

   "I don't!" he exploded before taking a deep breath.  "What about you, little Aisha?  Are you comfortable with descending underground?  Away from the fresh and open air?"  The feathers on his wings seemed to ruffle as he said this.

   The pantheress nodded with a smirk, to ease the tension from the words.  "Anything for the mission.  And for the gods' sakes, stop calling me 'little'.  I must have gotten out of that by now, being old enough to kill."

   Cheyenne had snapped out of her train of thought long enough to catch the conversation, and she laughed over at Jake.  "It's no big deal to get some dirt in your feathers."

   He only shook his head in reply as the dragon kept to the clouds, slowly but surely moving towards the edge of the woods.  Once they figured that they were out of anyone's line of sight, he made his move.  Nobody in the encampment suspected that a vengeful dragon and a small group of adventurers bound to his cause were taking the first step to infiltrating them.


   "Okay...we have disguises?" Icharus queried, having reverted back to his eagle-being disguise and placing the royal vest he wore in his pack, leaving nothing to signify a lineage of dragon nobility but a higher-than-thou air about him.

   "Check," Jake answered with a bit of gruff impatience in his tone.  He was insistent on wearing his armor for the charade, though it was hard to get everyone else off of his case with how it might arouse suspicion among the settlement.  Aisha had no more need for a disguise than to just pull the cowl back over her head, and was careful to keep her boomerang concealed.

   As for Cheyenne, she had hesitantly given her sword to Icharus for the time being.  Her sets of wings were formed fully.  She, as the others, looked anxiously from the edge of the forest over to the front gates of the settlement.  The surrounding wall looked higher than once thought from ground level, which made it discomforting to know that if they were to be caught, there was little hope of escape.  And yet they had to walk straight through...

   Icharus broke the silence again.  "Miss Cheyenne...how long is it going to take your little servant to root things out?"

   She opened her mouth to answer, but then Tio reappeared in midair with a flash of bright sapphire blue, doing a little twirl and landing on Chey's head.  "Not long at all, thank you very much," he primly replied to the dragon in a whimsical tone.  "And there are definitely other 'Cubi.  I heard there were more than five different clans, but I only found one from Cyra, and one of Ha'ram and Mraisae."

   The succubus made a brief shudder, but regained herself and sighed with recognition. "Cyra...not surprising that at least one of them would be involved.  Okay, we all need mind shields."  Her fingertips started to glow a little white.  "Who's first?"

   "I don't need one," Aisha stated with some confidence as she leaned against a tree, observing the conversation while the girl worked to quickly place them on the men.  "'Cubi have nothing to fear or gain from me."

   Cheyenne gave her a look that was not unlike an annoyed teacher to an ignorant student, but with a joking tone.  "And here I thought you had respect for my race," she snorted.  "You can't underestimate them."

   "Oh, I know," she replied, standing upright.  "Nor can you underestimate me.  Besides, I'm also careful enough.  A few stray thoughts and none of them will suspect that anyone has a mind shield.  And start to wonder where it might have come from."  Her eyebrow quirked.  "Am I wrong or right, Chey?"

   Before the girl could answer, Jake cut in.  "Whichever you are, a tactic is still a tactic.  Let's just get it over with."

   Cheyenne just made an uneasy laugh and a non-argumentative shrug.  "Don't get us killed, Aish."  With that, she started to focus on disguising herself.  The stripes on her back disappeared entirely, and both sets of wings morphed slowly into their respective places, turning white as they went until the color drenched her form completely, making her look like an albino canine of some sort, complete with eyes a shade of light pink.  "There we go.  For a touch of weakness, I'll even have an eye problem."  Tio couldn't help but giggle along with her before he was dismissed.

   "Your skills are getting flashier, Chey," Aisha rolled her eyes.  There were times she still couldn't get used to watching that kind of skill demonstrated.  But it gave her more knowledge on the subject each time, and more awareness.  Maybe I shouldn't seem so confident.

   "Let us press on then," Icharus finally said, gathering everyone in the group behind him as they started on the path.  Each had a silent look in their eyes as they gazed at the next obstacle before them, and behind those eyes there echoed simultaneous prayers of luck.

Short, but kind of sweet.  I guess that's getting it in place for the actual ingress, in the next chapter, hmm?

Yeah, I've most of it thought out, and still keep getting new ideas.  Anyway I've been a little lazy with writing.

There shall be no rush!  Rushing is evil!   :U

((And now, forgive the double-post, but thar be a new part.   :3  Also I've changed the thread title to just "Tales of the Risen"...it will apply to the stories I put here.  And thus I've given this one a name.  So, enjoy, and I hope it's good.  I wanted to rush this part and just get into the mine already.  Details...  XD ))

Part 11

   "Halt."

   As expected, the party was stopped at the gates immediately.  The guards, a couple of mythos by their reptilian looks with two glaring sets of eyes each, and the fact that one of them hissed slightly, turned their helmet-shadowed gaze to the group before them with their tone of authority.

   They stopped immediately, harboring innocent and downcast looks, feigning exhaustion; it was a look that they truly had at least once in their daily lives and so could master easily...the look of travelers that had been walking for a long time.  The pearlescent canine with them, staring blankly and near-blindly ahead with bright rose-colored eyes, even looked a little starved.  Only the armored gryphon seemed more resilient, and the cloaked figure behind him paid little notice but silence.  It was the bird who spoke up.

   "Good sirs, we are but tired and lonely travelers," he said with a polite bow that seemed to be more of a flourish with his silver wings.  "We seek a little shelter in your settlement.  Perhaps to buy a few more supplies as well.  And do not be concerned by our comrades.  The gryphon is our bodyguard."

   Aisha smirked under the shadow of her hood.  The disguised dragon was somewhat overdramatic, though still a good enough actor.

   The look on the faces of the guards were grimaces of suspicion, especially still towards the armored gryphon and the secretive girl, though she looked little of a threat.  And the blind one only looked as helpless, but curious.  Still, trained as they were, they weren't about to give into things so easily.  That, the panthress knew...she tried to keep her hand away from her belt; the boomerang was tucked further back so that from any angle nothing appeared that would give her away.

   Finally, one of them gave a curt nod and ordered the gates to be open.  "Should we see any trouble, travelers, be warned that apprehension will be swift."

   The avian came out of his bow with a grin on his face.  "We shall keep that in mind as one of the many thanks we owe for our entrance.  Come then, comrades.  And keep your pet in tow, gryphon."

   There was a snort from Jake as he took Chey's hand and led her across the threshold to the settlement, with Aisha as the last to enter.  She made no eye contact with either guard, but she did feel a twinge in the back of her head, to which she only replied with a vision of black.

*    *    *

   A little bit past the gates, Chey cast a slight glare toward Icharus and spoke with a harsh whisper.  "'Keep your pet in tow'?"

   He only grinned.  "I could not resist.  T'was part of my act and part of my character, to which I could never keep a lying tongue.  And besides, you stay close enough to the gryphon to be considered that way easily."

   The disguised succubus was silenced with a blush, but this time Jake spoke up, lightly swishing the blade of his halberd through the air as he followed with them.  "You won't refer to her like that again.  Must your 'character' still be a snooty, spoiled nose-in-the-air?"

   "If you insist on following me so silently, like servants, then yes," Icharus answered with a bit of a hiss, his silvery glance turning serious again as he turned outward to the path, where towards the central market and the residential sectors they were approaching a small crowd.  "Now hold your tongues."

   "I'll have your tongue if you don't shut up either..." Aisha muttered while keeping up.

   The walk through the settlement was a little more encouraging for the group.  Once they mingled in with the crowd, only a few strange glances were cast their way.  As the cowl hid her gaze, Aisha's eyes were free to glance back, scanning for anything strange...yet other than sets of wings, extra sets of eyes or appendages, and some easily-seen clan markings, the people in the village were nothing short of normal.  In turn the party was seen as nothing more than a few strangers who weren't worth anything to fight about.

   So they did their best to keep to the path, ignoring the fact that the high wall overlooking the town was like a barricade against the outside world...strangely fit for keeping creatures with the size and strength of a dragon out of it, while keeping its inhabitants in a state where their only fear comes from the sky.  They moved further and further away from the entrance, and the gates had already closed behind them.  The point of no return had been made.

   The party did manage to keep their thoughts away from the disconcerting elements of the settlement as the path wound a little higher uphill.  In the central square there were plenty of little markets selling things that ranged from trinkets they heard were mined straight from the caverns, to food perfectly fit for any Creature or Being.  Aisha refilled her water skin, Jake browsed some of the weaponry, and Chey only followed along with either of them.  Rolling his eyes from a distance, Icharus kept them moving until eventually they overheard where the mining station was.

   The group didn't waste any time coming back together again.  They blended into what was left of the crowd, until more buildings densely loomed into view, where they could easily slip into the shadows behind them and keep their backs to the wall.  They followed the line of it until they saw a path leading upward into the hills, beyond the closely-guarded back gate.  They needn't have confronted those keeping watch, though.  It was only a matter of careful flying, leaping, and teleporting.  None of the citizens noticed that anyone had left.

   Finally, they were able to get on the trail, and breathe a short sigh of relief for the time being.  "Something tells me that was the easy part," Aisha said, pulling her hood back just a little.

   "Nothing's gonna be easy these days," Jake replied, shaking his head and scratching the back of his neck to relieve some kind of tension.  It was easy to tell he was not at all comfortable with the thought of the mines still.  "We must just keep our heads on."

   Despite the atmosphere, Cheyenne grinned.  "I think Aish and I can do that a little better than you guys can on that point.  Jake has his little fear, and Icharus...well..."

   Icharus paused and glanced back.  "Is that a challenge I hear?"  He turned around fully against them.  "Do you think that I cannot keep my focus because this is the very honor of my family we are dealing with?"

   Jake gave the dragon a light punch in the shoulder.  "It's not all about you."  He chuckled and glanced at the two women behind them.  "We'll see who keeps their sanity the longest."

   Aisha had little to add to the end of the conversation but an impatient shake of her head.  "I'd rather we stop this banter and get going. Vamos."

   We will never see within inches of the canyon at this rate.
   
   It wasn't much of a hike up into the denser parts on the edge of the wooded area, where there they could discreetly move through the shadows of trees.  The wall was left behind and below them long after reaching a certain point.  They hid carefully amidst boughs, branches, and boulders, silent and still before coming upon the great sight they caught from the air only a few hours ago.

   The path from the settlement where people were hiking, as they turned out to be workers coming from in and out of the mines, led straight into a deep bowl in the earth where towards the horizon they could see a part of the canyon's drop-off.  There were warning signs posted everywhere in the perimeter, and the heavy smell of wet earth permeated past them.  Aisha thought that she could even smell pure water from the general direction of the cavern nearest their position.

   She looked questioningly at the dragon-turned-eagle, but his laser-focused eyes were concentrated ahead with a look that the panthress was certain she knew...determination, uncertainty, and anger.  The others mirrored that look; yet like herself they were only but followers and aid to the dragon's will.  Only he knew what lay inside the cavernous and foreboding underground passageways.

   "How the heck are we gonna get past them?  The caves are guarded," Cheyenne finally said, breaking the silence.

   "Way to state the obvious, chica," Aisha muttered.  "Must be some way."  Then, her eyes widened.  "Could Tio...?"

   "Nuh-uh," the disguised succubus interrupted.  "Only if he saw the inside of the place first.  And we can't just send him there...there's other 'Cubi.  Maybe some magic-detection."

   "As sophisticated as you might get.  Even invisible force fields on the entrances," Icharus agreed, forlornly.  "Perhaps even the same style as disposal as the magic field over the canyon itself.  Shock and instant death...or shock and paralysis...intruders are shown no mercy."

   Jake gave him an incredulous look, following with the others.  "You know our opposition well.  So what do you suppose we do?"

   The dragon just smiled, and his eyes swept over them.  "I've had an idea.  But it's a drastic one."

*     *     *

   Within the mining settlement, it would have proven to be as normal a day as any.  There were the workers, selectively dispelling the magic barriers over the cavern's many entrances so that they could keep hauling soil and rocks back and forth from deep within.  Sometimes there was an accident or two...like a tired miner forgetting to turn off the barrier only to have fallen to the ground, paralyzed from head to toe and smelling of burned flesh and fur.  It seemed that the thought hadn't come up to hire many healers for such occasions, so the invalids were carried off to an often-occupied tent somewhere off.

   The overseer sighed with boredom and peered from the hill he was standing on, which offered a grand view of the town some distance below.  He was leaning on a wooden post, already tired himself, and really just wanting to eat something.  If nothing more exciting was going to happen...

   Then suddenly, a shrill cry pierced the air.  It was something between a screech and a roar, high in pitch and sounding like it was coming ever closer.  The scream was amplified almost three times over, as if there was more than one of them.  And the amplification came straight from the sky.

   "What the hell...?" he snarled and turned his eyes upward.  There was nothing in the sky as far as he could see.  And yet still the sounds grew louder, and more shrill, to the point of giving those sensitive of hearing a headache.  Some of the workers were already either retreating into the mines or down the hill, away from the noises, those that had recognized them as being a gryphon battle cry.  In the frenzy, a few more workers had forgotten to dispel the barriers before entering them.

   Before the overseer could retreat, though, he was stopped in his tracks.  One of said gryphons had landed in front of him, a sentient, and clad in silver-black feathers blending into a white stomach.  The wings were flared in a posture of defense almost akin to his feral brethren, though his hand tightly gripped a pole weapon with an intricate blade on the end.

   His look however, instead of threatening, held urgency.  "You must scatter.  Now!"   

   The panicked miner looked as if not to argue with the gryphon, but he was suspicious just the same.  "Why should we?"  He growled, his hand gripping the handle of a dagger strapped to his side.  "What's going on?"

   In haste, the gryphon's wings flapped, reacting to the sounds of closer screeching.  "Because the gryphons have declared to seek the blood of the dragons in vengeance for preying upon them, and scan the canyon for survivors they hear live.  My brethren are in force.  See how their shadows race the clouds!"

   Right on cue, the screeching was accompanied by the menacing silhouettes on the gathering dark clouds, a projection of gryphons coming in many sizes.

   "Dragons...?" the overseer murmured, his eyes suddenly wide.  "But, what dragons?"

   The avian in front of him only narrowed his own eyes, glaring with all of the seriousness he could muster from within.  "You want to stay to find out?  We will be landing here.  Pity is upon the Creatures and Beings who cannot escape the jaws of a hungry giant one.  We are only but passing through in scouting and will not stay for long."  He straightened up.  "So I suggest you clear the grounds.  It would be a lot less troublesome to do so."

   "He's right, sir!" one of the workers shouted while coming up, panting from the effort of rushing.  "Our tracers picked up movement in the clouds.  Lots of it."

   Despite the argumentative look, the overseer paused, and then let his hand fall from the dagger to give a curt nod.  "Out of here."  Nothing more said, he gathered himself and quickly took to the other side of the hill.  With the amplified war-like calls, and coaxing by the gryphon, it took no time at all for the bowl to become utterly deserted.

   It was kept up until one of his feathered ears perked to the sound of a "Psssst!" coming from inside one of the caverns that he made a subtle signal to the air.

   In the corner of vision kept by any curious onlookers who were left, there was a flash of blue.  The screeching gradually slowed, and then stopped entirely.  Cautiously, they poked their heads over the hill.

   The gryphon was gone...with no traces of evidence that any others had been there.

   By the time the illusion was fully dispelled, the members of the group had each gotten into the mines, with Jake as the last one to be brought in by Tio.  The Warp-Aci floated to the ground, exhausted.  Chey was back to herself and caught him.

   Aisha smirked and lightly applauded.  "Beautiful acting, Jake."

   The gryphon bowed.  "Many thanks, milady, but it couldn't have been done without Icharus and his marvelous illusion work."

   In reply, the dragon only rolled his eyes.  "Time-consuming, I say...we could have done without the noise.  Enough with the compliments.  Should we be here any longer we would be dead by the dawn."

"Burnt fur" would also be a prominent smell, I would think.  Aside from that minor point, good work.

Awesome writing as usual, Aisha. ^^ I look forward forward to seeing the next chapter :3

((Thank you all.  I'm glad to be recieving such feedback. ^^  Now, on with the travels.))

Part 12

   At first the mine was confusing to navigate.  The pathway was illuminated by dim lanterns and the quiet atmosphere looked all the same down each corridor that the avian led them through.  It was like walking forever across a foreboding, silent and plain hallway that had no end in sight, with the entrance left long behind and blanketed in thin sheets of darkness.  The tool-chipped rock faces, the slightly low ceilings, the boulders, and the strings upon strings of orange flickering lights...it was too easy to move around in circles with the repetitiveness they saw.

   And yet Icharus never looked as if he was going wrong.  Intense and focused, the avian and the party moved effortlessly through the corridors he chose, not even glancing towards those that they passed.  The only changing sensation the adventurers felt was that of gravity pushing on their backs.  They were descending further underground.

   The gryphon was gathering tension from that fact.  He broke the silence after a few long and winding moments staring up at the solid rock and soil ceiling...which seemed to only be getting lower and lower.  "Stormclaw, how sure are you that we won't be followed?"

   A grin appeared on his avian features.  "I recharged their lightning barriers with something a little stronger as you distracted them.  It may take them a few moments to figure out how to dispel it.  By which time, we will no longer be in this mine."

   "And how is that?" Aisha piped up this time, walking with her arms crossed.  With as much aversion to being underground as anyone else had, it was easy to see she was restless.  Still, the felid kept discomfort at bay with curiosity.

   "I thought the only entrance to the mine was what we just came in..." Cheyenne added nervously.  She had morphed her large back wings into her striped spine, feeling that the cumbersome appendages only added to the feeling of the clustered atmosphere.  The young healer walked between Aisha and Jake, most comfortable between the two adventurers.

   Icharus kept walking with his wing-hands behind his back.  "This mine is extensive.  However, you will find that walking through it only leads you in rough circles before taking you back toward the entrance."  He continued to speak, but stopped in front of another narrow passage, which seemed to just really lead into the wall.  Icharus moved through, motioning for them to follow.  "But the dragons...watch your bulk through here, Sir Jake...the dragons have many secrets."

   Eager to see what he meant, the party wove in a straight line through the tunnel, still brightly lit until a turn brought them to a niche which led further down into what looked to be a darkened dead end.  The only other exit was a hole in the wide wall, an outcropping on the other side overlooking an unending pit of darkness the likes of which could turn anyone away from trying to jump.  They heard a gentle trickling on the other side, suggesting a cavern stream below as a source of a misty fresh water scent.

   Without a second thought, the avian leaped into the darkness, much to the surprise of the party.  They clustered around the edge, but heard a splash soon after he jumped.  His voice echoed from below.  "Someone light the passage.  And be prepared to get your legs wet."

   "Is he crazy?" Chey whispered with a grimace.  "I'm not jumping off that."

   "Coward..." Aisha snorted jokingly and stepped forward, the next one to leap off the edge and into the darkness.  Her legs were bunched in preparation for the landing, instantly feeling the cold sensation knee-deep water.  She looked back up at them, where the remaining light looked like a circular orb through which she could see her comrades' faces.  "If I'm alright, then you will be too," she called back.

   Icharus snickered from somewhere ahead of her.  "They trust you more than they do me?"

   The panthress heard splashing behind her that denoted the arrival of her friends.  In the dim glow of the magic firelight produced by Chey, her eyes shimmered dark crimson in a replied smirk.  "I'm not the one leading them through a godforsaken black tunnel."

   There was a pause, and then he bowed.  "Fair enough then, milady.  Follow me over here, everyone."

   Carefully they traversed the stream, led by Cheyenne's light and Tio's combined glowing as the little Warp-Aci formed in mid-air and glided past everyone's heads.  They were in a small alcove in the mine, darkened and moist with water softly trickling down the sides of the dome-like structure of rock.  This place too seemed like a dead end.  The only other defining feature was a point where a smooth portion of stone jutted out from the wall.

   It was there that Icharus stopped and turned to the group with the air of a proud master of ceremonies.  "No doubt the miners have found this place, even with the illusory darkness concealing it.  Yet still they have found nothing of value here and wandered deeper, never to return."  He grinned and put his left hand behind him on the rock.  "That is one secret.  Misleading appearances.  The other is related: well-placed magic."

   Suddenly, his hand erupted in a crackling white glow, casting the alcove and the trickling water in shining brilliance around the stunned adventurers.  On the rock before them, runes in a language that only dragons could have created flashed and disappeared in random patterns, a surge of electricity flowing over the wet stone and into the cracks.  It passed over the dome above them, but never seemed to touch the floor.

   "For Stormclaw..." he muttered in a voice that also seemed to crackle with static and pulled his palm away from the surface, causing the rock face to calm and the cavern to darken once more.  The crackling fell into silence and peacefully trickling water.

   They party glanced around them for a moment before turning back to the dragon questioningly.  "What'd you do?" Jake inquired.

   Icharus only held up his feathered arm for silence, looking down the corridor that went past the alcove.  Then, in a flash of brilliance, the ceiling of the hall illuminated in tiny pinpoints of light similar to stars in the night sky.  Minute crystals of several different colors embedded in the rock made a guiding path for the party into deeper darkness.

   He laughed and turned back to them.  "I simply rang the doorbell."


   As they traversed through the corridor, treading down the length of the stream and following the points of light, the ceiling seemed to become higher and the cavern more spacious.  No longer did they need the fire spell to guide them into the darkness, for even the crystals themselves provided enough for those with eyes sensitive to the shadows to see every detail of the labyrinthine passages.

   The rocks were becoming less like bare surfaces and were filling with their own life.  Sometimes the lights even seemed to move when glowworms passed over them.  Bits of moss, nourished by the magic held in the luminous crystals and the water, grew in small patches in some places.  Much of it had died however, no longer carrying on as they should have since the dragons were decimated and their caretakers gone.  It was only a guess as to how long this single portion of the tunnels lasted before Icharus brought light back with his electrical surge.  Looking across the sight, the dragon held a sad and faraway look.

   The others kept solemn in the surroundings.  It was all natural limestone within, descending deeper and deeper into the earth.  They passed teeth of solidified minerals and columns higher than they could discern.  Crystals were no longer on the roof, but guided the travelers by keeping upon the walls.  Even underground, gone was the feeling of claustrophobia setting into their heads, replaced with spacious halls so elaborately decorated both by nature and by the hands of its caretakers that they resembled those of a palace.  Their breaths were stilled, as if they were afraid to disturb the sanctity of the abandoned place.

   "This was the 'backyard' of the insectis who lived here, so to speak," the dragon started.  "I think it used to be that only they would move in and out of the canyon via this place, before we could."

   "Where are they now?" Aisha asked, her eyes having not moved once from the staggering size and features of the corridor.

   Icharus only shook his feathered head, hiding a look of complete thought.  "I haven't the faintest.  But they are a smart race, I am sure they would have escaped to somewhere befitting.  Ah, here," he said, stopping in front of a large wall that stopped their walk at yet another dead end.  The exception was a very long drop to their right into the unknown traversed by the stream, turning it into a gentle waterfall cascading below their feet.

   "The last door," he continued with a sigh, placing a palm to the circular niches in the rock.  "And then we will be right within the canyon.  But a fair hike up to the family catacombs and treasury."

    "Finally," Jake muttered, his wings fluttering just the slightest bit.  "No offense to the insectis.  But even if their cavern mimics open air, there is nothing underground that will duplicate it."

   Aisha and Cheyenne laughed softly in agreement, watching with stilled fascination as the dragon wet his hands in the stream and pressed them to the wall with a hard crackling noise into the niches.  The outline of the door glowed within the rocks, but it took a little bit of effort to budge it loose.

   The panthress however had diverted her attention to another point, quirking her ear upon hearing something strange and faint.  This sounded nothing like water, rock, or electricity.  This sounded more like scuffling.

   Cheyenne's ears perked just a moment after Aisha had turned her head behind her.  "You hear that too?" she whispered.

   "Sí," she answered softly and cleared her throat to gain attention, just as Icharus had finally opened the door.  "Jake?  I think the insectis are offended."

   Her point was only furthered when the scuffling became louder.

Nice.  My only negative comment is that the dragons seem to have done a pretty amateurish job of concealing their secret hideout considering what they could do.  I'd go into more detail but it would be a spoiler for some of my stuff  >:3

Sorry that we're not all masterminds of concealment.

Excellent writing once again, Aisha. I look forward to reading the next chapter. ^^

Quote from: Gareeku on April 29, 2007, 08:25:54 AM
Sorry that we're not all masterminds of concealment.

She may well already have thought of it.  After all, it's not like there aren't already other references to the kind of stuff I'm thinking of in the strip and the demonology.  I guess we won't know for sure until we find out what the tunnel connects to...

Thank y'all for the comments, as usual, all are appreciated. ^^

It was more like the insectis secret hideout.  Considering the canyon--the dragon's true home--is not exactly a secret, they only needed to conceal the secret pathway.   :3 Which I hope I did well.  Even those with similar abilities to the storm dragons can't unlock doors made from the runes of their magic.

And if you're thinking of hiding the canyon itself, mind you that might take a lot of power.   :rolleyes  At least I think.  My aim here is to not make the dragons as powerful as people seem to think.

((Finally, after a bit of writer's block, a new chapter.  Again I don't think it's going to be a very good one, but it moves the story along some.  ^^;  I have an idea as to how to progress with the plot next chapter as well.   :3  ))

Part 13

   The dragon only paused in his work for a few heartbeats, his feathered limbs crackling with clear electrical pulses.  His hearing was not nearly as good in his disguise as it was in his true form, and therefore had to trust the adventurers standing nearby.  The runic letters that flashed beneath his fingertips froze in front of the massive rock formation as he paused in unlocking the seal and suddenly turned his head over his shoulder to regard Aisha.  "What was that about insectis?"

   The panther however had her boomerang out and was too focused on the other sounds, the kind that seemed to crawl up your back in an otherwise quiet and dark room.  Something scuffled and scurried in an out of hearing range...many somethings, in fact.  The shadows of the room also seemed to shift if one looked closely enough, giving a quick outline on the walls and in the crawlspaces before the scuffling sounds started again...on and off...in and out...

   Jake had his halberd raised just slightly, and his composure was as frozen as a statue.  Chey's wings began to materialize into tentacle blades from her back, though from the look on her face it just looked like a fear reflex.  As for Aisha, her head slowly swiveled back and caught Icharus's eye.  "How far are you with budging that stone?"

   The dragon grimaced and turned back to his work, fingers tracing over the invisible runic icons embedded in the barrier in a rapid typing motion.  "I'm almost there.  I seem to have hit a snag."

   A sudden noise...in the far corner of the cavern, a rock fell into the abyssal waterfall and made a very audible splash.  The lights in the cavern started to dim and flash off, lengthening the shadows.  It made Chey jump and Aisha swerve with an almost frustrated snarl...she didn't like not being able to sense whatever was happening.  "Hurry it up then!" she hissed with urgency.

   The dragon snorted at the action of being ordered around and pulled his hands away from the stone, instead crossing his arms.  "I'm not doing anything more until the lot of you tells me what's going on back there."

   Louder scrabbling...more rocks falling...more shadows moving...

   "No time, Ick!" Jake spat and stepped up beside Aisha in a defense stance.

   Angered, the dragon stood up.  "Do I need to shock all of you for—ACK!"  Suddenly he was dragged back to the ground again, with one pair of clawed appendages holding his shoulders still and an upper pair at his throat.

   With a loud symphonic hiss similar in pitch and length to cicada calls, the shadows surged and crawled forward, revealing the creatures that had been behind the dark veil of the cavern's corners.  The others backed against one another...as they did, the lights of the crystals embedded in the walls illuminated to reveal the insectis tribe, creatures with armor-plated skin of various brown and black shades to perfectly blend with the rock.  Their antennae swept over their heads like monstrous bullwhips, some long enough to reach past their feet.  Mandibles clacked together and emotionless, glowing compound eyes regarded the adventurers before them with what looked like instinctual hunger.  Their forms were something like overgrown crickets with slimmer proportions like ants.

   And finally, they outnumbered the adventurers seven to one.  The stunned individuals froze, wondering what to do, how to attack...or if the tribe was even hostile.  Aisha had never heard much of the insectis...only that they were dangerous if their territory was crossed.

   Suddenly, Icharus's voice cut through the melee of hissing.  "Don't attack them!"

   "To which side are you giving the order?" Aisha replied dryly as a couple of the insectis advanced on them.

   "Trust me!  Don't--!" he started again before a clawed hand was clamped across his beak.

   The creatures formed a tight circle around them, brandishing claws and spiked arms with amusement at the soft-fleshed adventurers that dared enter their territory.  They only laughed when Jake thrust his spear out and demanded, "What do you want?"

   "They comesss through our tunnelsss, and they assssk what we want...heeeheee!" a few of them spurted out in unison, causing a ripple of shrill laughter to pass through the crowd.

   The large one holding Icharus prisoner hoisted the struggling avian up as effortlessly as if he were a rag doll.  "Letsss pluck all of thisss one'sssss feathersss!"

   "Thisss one too," another one clicked as Jake swatted away efforts at grabbing his wing.

   Aisha soon had enough of waiting as if in fear.  "Chey, get as many of them as you can!"  She raised her boomerang to toss at the one holding the dragon.  "Let him g—ack!"  The panthress hadn't taken more than two steps before she was yanked to the ground by her cape, the weapon simultaneously pried from her grip.

   "A shiny on thisss one!" a few of the Insectis laughed and tried to reach for the panther's tail ring, though her tail swished defiantly out of the way and her elbow and foot respectively planted themselves forcefully into the creature's mandibles.  Behind her, Chey whipped out with her tentacles while trying to remember out loud which spells to cast in such situations.  Jake's wings were like a whirlwind of air, his pole blade sweeping in front of him in a deadly arc.  It kept the creatures at bay, but not by much.

   Their whining and hissing language grew louder when finally, Icharus released himself by sending a fierce shock through the body of his captor.  The ends of his feathers crackled as he held his hands against the group threateningly.  "Damn it, by the order of Stormclaw I demand you HALT!"

   "Stormclaw!" A voice from above hissed in recognition, its owner dropping to the ground among the adventurers.  Suddenly, the army's emotionless eyes turned to the individual and halted their advances.  The large insectis looked to the avian with incredulism shown in his voice, with a vocabulary more articulate than that of his peers.  He wore an ornate collar of jewels about his neck and flawless bracelets of diamond about his four wrists, obviously a creature of some status in his society.  "The dragons are dead," he answered Icharus back with a bit of a growl.

   His feathers bunched in response, a gesture of supreme annoyance.  His fierce glare made him look as if he eyed the insectis like prey.  "All but me, Chn'krn'truk," he countered, pronouncing his name with pinpoint accuracy (much to everyone's surprise).  "Your lights did not flash on by themselves, and if I were of another lowly race I would not have surpassed the passage's illusory field."

   "Lowly race this..." Aisha muttered, still lying on the floor.  Jake and Chey grunted in agreement; Icharus failed to notice the chagrin of his comrades and waited for the insectis to reply to his reasoning.

   Chn'krn'truk murred in thought while staring blankly at the disguised dragon, and idly caressed one of his antennae with a claw.  "True, the lights have not been activated for years...but still how do you expect us to take your word so easily?  Outsiders have your power.  And strangers such as these were never allowed through the tunnel!"  He gestured to the group of adventurers, all still held at bay by his minions.

   Icharus only stood frozen for a moment, flexing the fingers of his palms and ruffling the feathers on his arms as he did so.  One could swear that the room had started to fill with an electrical feeling, like static was creeping all over one's body and tingling the skin under their fur.  His silver eyes slowly started to glow an almost shining white.  "Outsiders wouldn't have known your name, you simplistic bug..." he growled.

   Suddenly, he threw himself upon his hands and knees, lightning crackling over his form.  The feathers on his arms grew and so too did his body and neck, turning his features from avian to reptilian at a rapid enough pace that soon everyone was forced to move out of his way in fear.  Claws erupted from his hind legs and dug into the earth as he hoisted himself up, a full dragon looking down upon a flabbergasted Chn'krn'truk.  Electricity even crackled from between his jaws as he spoke in a hiss more impressive than a horde of insectis twice the size of his army could make.  The others could do or say nothing to this scene but to hope that the dragon knew what he was doing.

   "And no 'outsider' has done this, now have they?"  His jaws snapped.  "Do you believe me now?  You speak to Icharus Stormclaw, and you stand in the path of my family's honor.  And as long as one of us still lives, your tribe is still indebted to our services!"  His eyes narrowed.

   At this point, the horde of insectis backed away with meager hisses and chirps, some of them running back into the shadows now that they were facing the gargantuan beast.  Only their leader didn't move an inch from his spot, nervously kneading his claws together.  "M-my apologies, milord..." he chirped.  "But...certainly you can't be letting this bunch into your domain...?"

   The dragon's head lifted to regard his friends, each of whom had a different expression.  Aisha had her arms crossed, a glare of annoyance crossing her face at the insectis's arrogance.  Jake's wings were drawn in with an indignant posture, and Cheyenne was peering from behind him, looking conflicted as to choose between emotions of fear and frustration to show.

   "You doubt my intentions?"  The dragon snarled, his voice no longer crackling as he turned back to face Chn'krn'truk.  "They are under my heed to accompany me.  Should any harm have come to them in this skirmish, I would have personally seen to their retribution."  His head reared back and fired a ball of lightning to the ceiling, illuminating the room and causing any remaining minions to flee further into their niches.  With a snarl, he leaned forward to stare the insectis into his eyes.  "And to avoid my executing that fate now, you will take my last order.  Succeed, and your clan shall henceforth be freed from our services."

   The far walls of the cavern seemed to come alive then with buzzes of excitement and interest.  Chn'krn'truk even did a little hop in surprise.  "F-freed...?"

   "I didn't stutter, bug.  Freed.  As proof of my claim, something that all of you have coveted in return for having guarded our underground treasures and pathway."  He raised one of his wings and pulled a feather out of it with his jaw, a shining white and silvery appendage about the same height as the insectis himself.  He dropped it at Chn'krn'truk's feet.

   Needless to say, he was speechless, staring at the thing with fervent interest and greed.  His claw even shook as he reached out to touch it, as if it was too sacred or priceless to do so.  "Y...your..."

   "A feather from the wing of a storm dragon," he finished, shrinking back into his avian form and regarding the insectis with a calm look after having done so.  "From the last of the clan, as well; a priceless treasure.  And there is more to come once you finish your final task."

   His compound eyes seemed to gleam in response.  "Yes, of course!  What do you want?"

   With a dumbfounded group looking on as the dragon explained his situation, finally he was allowed to finish decoding the spell holding the rock in place.

   The runes flashed once and then disappeared, causing the rock to vanish altogether with a great rumble and the barrier to fall, leading into what looked like a very dense, dark rainforest beyond.  Heavy scents of plants and flowers wafted into the cavern, adding to that of misty, clear water.

   With a farewell wave to the insectis leader, who didn't seem to notice anyway as he carried the feather back into the gloom, the group stepped into the encompassing barrier of leaves, essentially stepping out of a cleverly-hidden hole in the ground in which the cavern lay beyond.  Icharus lay an electric barrier over the entrance just for safety, then started forward.

   Aisha ran to catch up with him.  "Wait a minute, dirigente (leader)..." she quirked an eyebrow.  "A highly socialized and rallied group of intimidating creatures answer to the storm dragons...for feathers?"

   Icharus grinned, amused with himself.  "Simple minds, simple wishes, milady."

   "And that display of power didn't help at all?" Jake burst out chuckling.  "Don't tell me it didn't."

   The dragon turned back to them, feigning an insulted look.  "I'm hurt!  You honestly take my kind for the type to throw their power around at whim?"

   "Yes," Chey and Jake replied simultaneously, which made Aisha have to suppress a snicker.

*    *    *

   The cavern-floor forest was even more intensive than even Icharus had realized.  The group was slowly trekking uphill, and still the greenery pressed all around them, threatening to hinder their path.  Several times they had to pause and find each other again, for they had to navigate without the help of any sort of walkway.  Behind them, foliage piled into several levels and steps.  Only after a few minutes did they notice it was impossible to even see the entrance to the cavern within the forest itself...let alone from atop the canopy.

   "Can we not fly there?" Cheyenne asked after a moment.  She started to sound winded, as did the others.  Even Icharus felt like agreeing with her, though he replied otherwise.

   "We cannot.  The lightning barrier covering this place is too intensive...I do not even know how far down into the canyon it reaches.  We could fly into our deaths.  The safest course is to walk."

   Aisha cringed, remembering how swiftly the barrier's magic had reacted to an intruding force.  Adding to the discomfort, the electric tingling in the air only seemed to worsen considerably the higher up they went.

   But finally their trudging steps carried them into a clearing upon the vast canyon floor, a hill where no trees grew and there only lay a patch of rock overgrown with moss and grass.  Icharus stepped into the epicenter of the clearing first, testing the air currents, though it was a hard thing to do outright.  No wind blew across the trees, and save for a few small animals that had made their home in the lower levels, deathly quiet pervaded the group as they stepped upon the hill overlooking a sea of green.  Occasionally, thunder rolled across the dense black-grey clouds, through which only a few spots of sunlight penetrated in their movement.

   But however ominous the beauty of the surroundings seemed, the adventurers held it in reverent awe.  The greenery sprawled behind and before them, lined in the center by a quiet trickling stream.  Above, the mottled canyon walls stretched as if for miles above their heads, penetrating the clouds and giving the overall appearance that the group stood within a massive hall or a greenhouse, complete with the overly-humid feeling.  Embedded within those walls, high on another level, caverns and niches held the Stormclaw strongholds, mansions as they had seen from the sky.  Even from their level, they too looked abandoned and desolate.

   "Madre santa... (Holy mother...)" Aisha murmured quietly as her gaze wandered high across the outcrops.  While holding awe, her expression was also as solemn as that of Icharus.  The situation reminded her of the horrid state of her own home village.

   Icharus in fact echoed some of her thoughts.  "In a perfect world, you should be able to see many of us flying above you, conducting the storms.  The air is dead."  His feathered head hung just slightly.  "The mansions are inaccessible as well.  It seems the barrier extends to just below the line of the village."  He pointed ahead to the highest-set plateau, the homestead upon which was obscured by the clouds.  "That was my home.  The catacombs run directly beneath it."

   After a moment of awe from observing the surroundings, an irritated Jake slapped his forehead.  "Then how are we supposed to get in there?"

   The avian turned to face the group with his solemn gaze, which slowly turned into a smile.  "Once again, you underestimate our methods of concealment."

   "You're all dead, it's easy to do so," Cheyenne muttered as the group followed the dragon down into the forest again, each of them starting to wonder about Icharus's plan, as well as to just how safe they were within the barrier.

Good work.  There's one thing I don't understand, this line:
"she didn't like to be able to sense whatever was happening."

If it were me, I wouldn't like NOT to know what's happening.  Is that a typo or have I misconstrued what you've written?

Quote from: Tapewolf on May 31, 2007, 12:52:00 PM
Good work.  There's one thing I don't understand, this line:
"she didn't like to be able to sense whatever was happening."

If it were me, I wouldn't like NOT to know what's happening.  Is that a typo or have I misconstrued what you've written?

No, it's a typo.  Thanks for pointing that out, it's fixed now.  x3

Either way, there are arguments for and against. :-/

If something -really- bad is happening, being able to feel it may stop you from running away...

Another nice chapter, Aisha.

Keep it going, Aish! This is getting better, really. Not to mention that it gives me a few ideas.

((Well, it took a while, but here it is, a nice and somewhat long chapter for the wait.  Just to show that I haven't at all forgotten about the story.  I've just had a bunch of problems pop up.  My apologies.  ^^; Also, I decided, what the heck, for convenience's sake, I'd use an idea that was offered to me.  :3 ))

Part 14

   He called it the Scry-Stone.

   With the dense clouds overlooking their trek through the woods, it took them no longer than the length of their patience to uncover the monolith hidden in a patch of foliage.  Moss-ridden, vines choking the rock's weathered surface, it looked from any other angle like a featureless boulder stuck within the abandoned kingdom.  It rose taller than any of them, reaching the boughs of the trees whose roots wrapped either side of its base.

 Icharus revealed the camouflaged difference as he pried the vines and plants away from the surface...the vines were as taut as chains, and the moss provided a thick living shield, away from which many tiny insects crawled away with the disturbance.  Etched on the rock was an entire alphabet of runes, strange characters that none but the storm dragons wrote and understood.  It consisted of the same patterns and letters that made the barriers of their secret passage.

 "Nice piece of artwork, Ick," Aisha said as she crossed her arms, eyes wandering the otherwise-featureless stone for anything strange.  "But what does it mean, if anything?"

   "Hmh," the dragon only chuckled, glancing to the panthress briefly and regarding her as if she had made an ironic joke, then turned to the rest of the party and assumed his role as a somewhat zealous guide.  "All of you are looking at a secret of the nobles."  His feathered arm briefly brushed over the symbols etched as if ceremoniously in the rock, trailing their mysterious shapes and styles.  "Before it was overgrown, this rock lay within an open temple.  See the stones around you, arranged in a circular pattern.  They once made up the altar and protected the Scry.  It may look unimportant to you...but to the royal lineage of Stormclaw it was a door.  None of those who lived in the villages past the palace knew how to open it.  A secret way into the catacombs and many other places that only the rulers knew about, for generations."

   The party regarded Icharus with looks of partial interest and partial impatience; as if they knew their time in the canyon wasn't to be for long.  Jake was stepping around the stone, searching carefully for a trigger.  Aisha was looking at the seam between the ground and the base.  "Does it lead underground?" she inquired.

   "Yes, but the stone does not move," the avian said with a smile.  "Step back, both of you."

   "Ah, more tricks," Jake smirked, but obediently took his feet from the encircling altar to the soft ground again, as did Aisha.

   The disguised dragon seemed to have an indignant look to him at the gryphon's remark, but nonetheless he raised his right hand, and the familiar crackling of electric magic working through his fingertips was heard, breaking the quiet of the wilderness around them and filling the air with static.  The runes all flashed once, a different shade of color for each, and then he went along the alphabet and touched upon several letters in a typing pattern similar to the opening of the door in the cavern.

   "Each letter is a piece of a key," he explained.  "However you piece them together gives you an opening to another destination.  I have been taught of several different coded keys.  One leads right into the highest plateau.  One leads straight to the palace's front door.  And this one..."

   Before he could finish the sentence, the words almost quieted to a mutter as his hands passed over the last letter in the sequence.  The path of runes flashed, forming a shape like a crude semi-circle, before they all flashed a blaring red.

   "Ah!" Cheyenne suddenly yelped, feeling the ground rumble quickly beneath her feet.  It was only a passing moment, but there was a sudden discomfort like a short shock to their systems.  Jake flared his wings in a form of instinctive defense, and Aisha stood her ground with her teeth clenched against the pressure.  But when it passed, their eyes all fell upon the stone monolith.

   The runes had vanished.  In their place on the surface, the seemingly impassible wall of grey now looked malleable, like a vertical plane of slate liquid.

   Icharus looked the rest of the group over and grinned with some amusement at the looks they had on each of their faces, an equal amount of awe.  The look strengthened when the dragon looked to press his palm over the stone...and instead it passed through it.  "Well, have we come to gawk, or to fulfill a mission, adventurers?" He playfully mocked.  "Hurry.  The door only stays open a short time.  The shock you felt was the magic allowing you its access."

   It was Jake who stepped up first, cautiously placing a paw in the field, before stepping aside and allowing a nervous Cheyenne inside before him.  He waited for Aisha as well, but the panthress waved the gryphon in before herself and faced Icharus with a look of incredulity.  "Think I can ask you something, señor Spoiled-Feathers?"

   The avian bowed his head with a chuckle.  "I always have time for a lady.  The door doesn't, however."

   She smirked.  "Just one question."  Her head tilted.  "With all of the things you are showing us, the solemnity you show for this place...yet, the way you invite a bunch of 'mere' adventurers into your sacred steps and guide us through your secrets without worry...I just wonder how far you are truly trusting us.  You only know us from one adventure before.  So what keeps you from thinking that any of us could sell you out to the dragon-hating people outside, considering Cheyenne and Jake's mistrust in you from the start?"

   Icharus paused for a moment, but then smiled.  "You ask a bold question.  I have no doubt that you could, even if I knew of it.  But from what I hear...you should know more than anyone, Aisha, the troubles and doubts that come with being the last of a hunted--and in some circles hated--line.  Secrecy your only shelter, mistrust your only hope.  Suffice it to say, there is no one better to think of trusting."  His golden eyes seemed to fill with that same sadness that she had seen from the beginning.  "And when you've mistrusted for so long, you tend to want find hope in narrow places when you have little more to lose."

   The huntress pondered over his words, unable to respond for a moment.  Being and Creature, facing the same dilemma...but like it has always been, would always rest on opposite sides.  It was true...he was risking much to secure his memories.  The adventurers by now were, consequently, in realm of the dragon's mercy.

   With a shake of her head to bring her out of morbid thoughts, Aisha stuck her hand through the shimmering entrance laid in the rock.  Like it had done with her comrades before, the surface rippled outward from the touch like she had put her hands in a pool of water.  The only difference was that she felt nothing wet, but the air quality on the other side had changed.

   She turned back to Icharus.  "Well, I've given my word to help, and it still stands, as it does with the others.  It will show that your trust is not put to vain."  Her eyebrow then quirked.  "Just like I can trust that you aren't leading us into a death trap?"

   The avian smirked.  "If I wanted all of you dead, I would have simply let you fall into the storm barrier.  Or left you to the insectis.  Please, allow me more credit."

   "Right," Aisha snorted dismissively and stepped through the doorway, Icharus following closely behind.


   "...I swear he is!  I mean, would you look at this place?  It's a long-standing tradition that creepy dungeons have things like traps and..."

   "It's a long-standing cliché," Jake corrected with a laugh that echoed through the fairly large room they were in.  "And it isn't a dungeon.  Please try to be calm here for once, Cheyenne.  This isn't a book."

   "'Course it's not..." the thylacine succubus muttered to herself and crossed her arms, before swiveling her ears to catch a familiar sound from behind.  The two of them turned to witness the seemingly solid and unrelenting stone wall ripple outward, allowing Aisha and finally Icharus into their path.  With a low and deep crunching sound, the ripples ceased and the wall returned to its original appearance of dark, black and brown stone.

   As the disguised dragon stepped forward, all eyes to him, he smiled and with a flourish of his wings regarded the chamber.  "What do you think?"

   True to their imagination, it was absolutely massive.  Built like a cavern and the interior of a castle all at once, it was easy to discern that they were underground, though the ceiling itself was lost beyond the range of the ornate torches lining the walls, set apart several feet in a rectangular hall-like chamber.  Dusty but smooth tiles lay beneath their feet, cracked in many places from years of misuse and wear.  Decorating the room in a semicircle were tables, some of them holding empty coffins while other, much larger ones were set near recesses in the wall (which sparked a curiosity about just what shape dragons took when they died...the others found it indignant to ask, however).  Separating the tables were various statues of dragons, carved in a shape similar to Icharus's wyvern-like true form.  They saw an exit ahead of them, the doorway's space bathed in pitch black and surrounded by an arch, dragon runes etched over its preserved surface.

   "Fancy," Aisha answered finally in a slightly awed whisper.  While exploring such places was something she's done a few times, nothing like that came even close to a royal dragon's catacombs.  Jake and Cheyenne muttered in quiet agreement, neither having the energy to put Icharus down much more.

   He nodded, satisfied with the answer.  "This passage from the Scry-Stone was used by the royal family for funerals.  This grand room is where the preparations and ceremony were held.  Then a select few of our servants carried the casket and whatever treasures he or she wanted with themselves deep into the catacombs to be stored."  He smiled.  "But we can't go forward just yet."

   "Oh I knew it!" Cheyenne snorted.  "Traps, right?"

   With a loud chuckle, Icharus led the party across the broadened funeral room to the arched doorway, the darkness stretching beyond.  Not even a sign of torchlight was to be seen through the cavernous space.  He looked around for a moment before bending to pick up a rock at his talon feet, and threw it forward into the space.

   Immediately, the hall erupted in orange light.  Threads of fire came to life and flowed across various parts of the stone passage, crisscrossing in places unseen, hitting the rock when it crossed their paths and only falling dark and silent again when the charred stone hit the floor.  The light stopped abruptly then, casting everyone's eyes in slight blindness for a moment or two.

   "Even storm dragons are masters with fire," Icharus laughed, before passing the others each a torch.  "Firelight reveals the thin threads, but even then they are difficult to spot.  You will all follow in a line behind me exactly.  They cannot be disturbed or they will incinerate you.  But there is one small path of weakness."

   Taking the torch and lighting it with his own fire magic, Jake quirked an eyebrow.  "It can't just be dispelled?"

   "No," the avian shook his head sadly.  "Only the priest here would be able to disable the threads for the procession, but since he is as dead as the others, we have to traverse the path as it lives.  Fear not, it is the only security we face before the catacombs.  The only other danger around here is these little things."

   He paused and picked a good-sized spider that was climbing the inside of the arch, with patches of red along its otherwise black legs and abdomen.  It struggled in Icharus's grasp, little pincers and fangs hissing in a creepy but almost harmonic way, forming crude words and rhymes.

   "Ew...Arachspearians," Cheyenne grimaced and muttered, "Hate spiders..."  A similar look crossed the rest of the party's faces before their guide sent a shock through the creature and rendered it silent, tossing it off into the hall where the threads flowed through it.  In a matter of seconds, a small screeching fireball lay on the floor.

   Unmoved, Icharus nodded to the others and turned himself around to the door.  "Right, form your line, watch your feet, and step carefully.  I cannot and will not stress that enough.  You will have to leave that polearm in here, Jake.  And your cape," he added, glancing at Aisha.  "You'll be able to retrieve them.  Those with wings, either get rid of them or keep them tucked tightly."

   "Bossy," Chey muttered.

   The panthress nudged her as she untied her cape and set it on the top of a nearby casket.  "He's a prince; what'd you expect?  Trust me, these missions always end swiftly."

   With Aisha and Cheyenne respectively stepping behind the dragon, and an annoyed weaponless gryphon bringing up the rear, they trudged carefully into the gloom before them...inching ever so slowly between mere instances of harboring a hundred burns.

   Footfalls were quick and skirted, but often slow as the small line maneuvered through an invisible maze.  The hall ahead of them was dark and imposing, showing no signs of ending with each fevered step.  Jake had the most difficult time traversing; the gryphon's bulkier frame made it almost impossible for him to follow, and at one point he almost fell too far behind to see the others ahead of him.  And the only thing keeping them from tripping even once wasn't skillful balance or concentration, but absolute nervousness.  Their voices were hushed and breaths shallow, no echoes to alert of their presence.

   But finally they made it, with Icharus up front making a final leap across an invisible line, standing finally in front of another torch-lit passage, but a short walk to the great wooden door barring them from the chamber of the dead.  Aisha came after, nimble and silent steps churning the dust as she followed suit and landed in the dim circle of light.

   "I don't wanna do that ever again," Cheyenne said, her voice shaken from all of the near-misses and the thought of what could have happened.  "Couldn't I have just sent Tio across and back?"

   "He couldn't have gotten in too far," the dragon pointed out.  "Even magical disturbances trigger the flames."  He glanced back down the hallway, and suddenly sighed.  "Oh, wonderful."

   Jake still hung behind, standing in one isolated spot amidst the dangerous threads while the others could be seen all the way ahead of him.  He hadn't seen the pattern they had taken the rest of the way and was frozen in place.

   The others saw this too.  "Jake!" Aisha called out.  "Come on!"

   "I can't move!" he called back.  "Just tell me what you did!"

   They took a few minutes, with some impatience from Icharus, to guide him slowly through the remaining threads.

   "I got it," he relayed as he made his way through the final steps.  "Just a step over..." his foot lifted from the ground and started to cross the threshold.

   "NO!" the others suddenly shouted.  "You have to jump...!"

   FLASH!  The dark hall illuminated brilliantly, the flaming threads leaping around Jake's form as he fell to the ground at his comrades' feet, screeching painfully.  His leg from the knee down was singed black, and the tips of his wings charred almost to the midpoint.

   "Jake!" Cheyenne screeched as the others crowded around him.  The succubus held them back with her hands.  "Give him some air, guys.  Hold still..."

   "I can't move..." the gryphon snarled, wincing as the young apprentice Healer's magic poured over his searing wound, while Aisha held his shoulder to keep him steady.

   Overlooking from the side, the avian held a hand to his forehead.  "Perhaps you should have stayed behind."

   "You shut up!" Jake growled and tried to get up from the floor, only to fall back again with a hiss through his beak.  "You are the one who insisted we go through that death trap...!"

   "Be quiet," Aisha interrupted with a hiss of her own.  "You're lucky you didn't die.  This party will get nowhere by fighting.  That means you too," she added with a red-tinged glare towards Icharus.  He simply assented by turning his gaze away while they worked to heal him.


  As soon as the gryphon could walk, with a slight limp on a bandaged leg, they gathered around the ornate door, its hinges rusted enough to make pushing an effort.  The four of them together turned the door, revealing the room beyond.  If it was even possible, the sight was even grander than the entrance to the funerary hall.  They were staring at a dragon's cache straight out of legends.  Walls lined straight upwards to the ceiling with sealed coffins in many places and nameless skulls in others, full-sized and belonging to dragons lost in the past.

   The floor was littered with ceramic jars as large as any of them.  Chests lined a giant shelf set in the front, a library of boundless treasures alongside regular tomes, dusted and aged beyond use.  The shelves just went on from there; it was a labyrinth of history and death, all before their awestruck eyes.  Even Icharus was frozen in place, expressionless.

   "The catacombs," he introduced finally, breaking the silence and leading them forward.  "The entire legacy of my race and family gathered here, destined to be lost to time."

   As they walked through the cavern, the eyes of the giant dragon skulls on the walls seemed to bear down on the intruders with darkness and indifference.  Spiders skittered between their feet, some of them large enough to make the skittish reel in disgust a few times.  The Arachspearians left them alone for the most part, reciting little bits of obscure poetry while climbing among some of the books as if the tiny predators had been reading them.

   "Here," Icharus said, finally stopping in front of one large shelf and indicating the bundles of chests and various other things, including weapons.  "The Stormclaw treasure-annals.  We may not actually be able to carry all of it out...damn; my calculations shouldn't have been off."

   "So we noticed," Aisha dryly replied as she looked over the massive structure, before looking back down again with a shrug.  "So how?"

   The dragon hummed, and then his eyes lit up.  He turned to Cheyenne.  "I think your Warp-Aci may just be what we need.  Now that he has seen our trail, the treasures can be teleported...and for safety, I think they should be stashed in the entrance to the insectis cavern.  Chn'krn'truk will be expecting something like that.  After the treasure, we follow."

   "Yes!" Jake exalted with a chuckle.  "Convenient travel at last."

   "And none too soon," Aisha added with a smirk and nodded to Cheyenne.  "Think he can help?"

   "Already on it," the whimsical creature's voice cut through the air before he did himself, a sphere of light dashing over and through the entirety of the shelf in seconds.  Items flashed and disappeared in midair.

   Cheyenne laughed as she watched.  "Ain't he cool?  Cuts through air like a sword through..." her face suddenly hardened.  "Through..."

   "Demon flesh?" Aisha offered with a smirk, but the succubus just shook her head.

   "No, no...something's wrong."

   The others glanced up at her questioningly, as she looked dazed, her eyes cast forward into space as if she were listening at something far away.  The others didn't dare disturb her, but they saw subtle changes in her expression, only distantly recognizable.  None of it was positive...and at one point, looked morbid.

   After a tense few minutes, when the shelf was cleaned out, Tio returned, floating in midair with urgency in his light blue orbs.  "Guys, we have company.  I just took a look at the valley.  It's swarming with hunters!"

Cool.  I see you went for the Warp-Aci-can-only-go-where-its-already been theory :P

Well, it would explain why Fi got folded into a letter.

The other explanation is that Fa'Lina thinks it has a bit of class, but having seen Fa'Lina, I doubt that somehow... ;-]

Quote from: llearch n'n'daCorna on August 06, 2007, 02:02:43 PM
Well, it would explain why Fi got folded into a letter.

The other explanation is that Fa'Lina thinks it has a bit of class, but having seen Fa'Lina, I doubt that somehow... ;-]

Well, assuming that they can only go somewhere they've already been closes a lot of plot holes, and limits their power.  If you do have something that can teleport you anywhere at all, it makes things very, very nasty as a writer and would break a lot of things even in DMFA canon.

For instance, #678 could have consisted of Abel saying "Fi... go to Bigg's palace in the Twink Territory and bring back Alexsi."  Which would have condensed the arc down to three strips, maximum.  So it makes more sense and is simply more plot-convenient if they can only go somewhere they know about...

Quote from: Tapewolf on August 07, 2007, 05:11:52 AM

Quote from: llearch n'n'daCorna on August 06, 2007, 02:02:43 PM
Well, it would explain why Fi got folded into a letter.

The other explanation is that Fa'Lina thinks it has a bit of class, but having seen Fa'Lina, I doubt that somehow... ;-]

Well, assuming that they can only go somewhere they've already been closes a lot of plot holes, and limits their power.  If you do have something that can teleport you anywhere at all, it makes things very, very nasty as a writer and would break a lot of things even in DMFA canon.

For instance, #678 could have consisted of Abel saying "Fi... go to Bigg's palace in the Twink Territory and bring back Alexsi."  Which would have condensed the arc down to three strips, maximum.  So it makes more sense and is simply more plot-convenient if they can only go somewhere they know about...

Exactly why it's good to use it.   :3  Besides, in a logical way (as logical as the concept of a Warp-Aci can be anyway...), that theory I think makes the most sense.  Just knowing where everything is without having seen it kinda borders on "too powerful without being godly".  Best to avoid those most of the time.   :P

((*Drops the new chapter off and walks away with a grin on her face* Now where did I put the customary grass skirt...?  >:3

Oh, and I've decided to just use a different way to specialize Tio's voice.  As cool as glowing text is, it seems to behave on its own.  :rolleyes ))

Part 15

   A bright flash illuminated the funeral room at the front of the catacombs, disgorging a bunch of adventurers from its lightened heart with a string of muttered curses following along.  The curses came from Icharus, whose talons stepped uneasily onto the tile floor in front of the others while his hands held the sides of his head.  "By gods, this is frustrating!" he growled.  "I can't get used to the idea of outsiders wandering my home...our kingdom...!"

   "Calm yourself," Jake sighed as he limped through the portal and bent to grab his halberd, which he had left on a table otherwise occupied by an empty coffin.  "You must be used to the fact by now that since your race is conquered..."

   "Nobody conquers the Stormclaws!" the disguised dragon whirled on the gryphon, his fingers surging with small electrical pulses and his eyes glowing just slightly a very gold hue.  But at the looks he received, he just reeled back.  "It's just...ugh," he resigned and resumed his nervous pacing, finding that he could think of nothing to say.

   Aisha was on the same level of unnerved as the dragon was; her eyes narrowed in concentration as she grabbed her cape and tied it back around her neck.  "How many did you say were out there?" she inquired of Tio, who was flying in jittery circles above Cheyenne's head.

   "Dozens," he answered back, his chiming voice almost drifting to a whine with the harried emotions cluttering the room.  His body was still glowing a soft sky azure after using a teleportation spell.  "Maybe more.  I was in a hurry; I couldn't have seen where they're coming from."

   Cheyenne gently plucked the Warp-Aci from midair and cradled him, looking around with a somewhat pained expression.  "They couldn't have come from the insectis tunnels?  I mean, we don't know if they're hunting for us..."

   Icharus sighed, regaining a portion of calm.  "No, we don't," he assented.  "Sometimes they send hunters through the barrier in their own ways to do a sort of sweep of the valley.  Intruders and the like are caught.  But, luckily, none of them know of the secret passages."  His face lightened up.  "So...can we bypass them and teleport straight to the insectis caves, can we not?"  The dragon looked to Cheyenne questioningly.

   She smiled weakly and nodded.  "That's what we were planning to do, so..."

   "Let's not waste time then," Icharus interrupted and nodded to Aisha and Jake, hoping they were ready to follow.  "Once we're safe in the caverns, we can figure out what to do from there."

   Aisha stepped up, helping the gryphon move with his injured leg by keeping hold of his arm.  "I'm right behind all of you.  The first thing I say we do is get our amigo back to the monastery."

   "Aye," Jake crooned, his glance moving to the bandaged leg as he felt the sting of the burn again.  "A better idea than most, Isha, thank you."

   With Tio perched on her fingers and awaiting her command, Chey nodded a quiet agreement, though her eyes seemed to wander elsewhere.  "Yeah..." she confirmed and nodded to the Aci.  "Do your thing."

   As the air around him started to shimmer and he started a slow path around the group with the bluish light trailing behind his papery tail, Aisha couldn't help but notice the way the young succubus had been acting since they had started with the treasures.  Her natural, upbeat mood had suddenly taken a downward spiral in favor of a look that she swore was of uncertainty; downcast.  It definitely wasn't like her.

   The panthress tilted her head.  "Cheyenne, is something bothering you?"

   Her eyes reached Aisha's in reply with a look that was swimming with an emotion that she couldn't pinpoint.  She looked like a child that had been caught doing something forbidden that was awaiting punishment for...and the hunter's instinctive concern rose.  She hoped that the girl would be open with her as she had always been, the same one who could never stop thanking the panthress for saving her life once.

   Hearing Aisha's words, the others cast glances at her as well.  But in a flash instant after that, the succubus was wearing a trademark excited grin.  "I'm fine, Aish, just a bit tired after all the dodging about.  I just wanna go home and see Jake healed."

   The panther's expression didn't change for a moment.  The look that Chey gave her was convincing enough, but her voice seemed to crack just slightly.  Aisha just gave her a satisfied smile and turned to watch as the air brightened and the last of the impressive funerary chamber disappeared from sight.  The familiar lurching feeling came back as the sensation of teleportation took over their minds and bodies.  But during that whole time, as she tried to keep it away from the 'Cubus's thought-reading range, Aisha was far from satisfied.


   The blinding lights finally stopped glaring upon their closed eyelids, dropping them into darkness and familiar senses.  The musty smell of the cavern was the first thing to come to them, as well as the feeling of mist from the waterfall on fur, feathers, and skin.  The party once again beheld the decorated chamber of the insectis, and each could breathe a collective sigh of relief at the notice of not another piece of life to be seen around, bar for themselves.

   "Thank goodness," Aisha hummed.

   Jake laughed.  "Yeah.  And you know what, I don't think I'm gonna go get healed just yet.  I want my cut of the reward for helping this quest before leaving," he grinned.

   He caught the eye of Icharus, who snorted.  "Now who said anything about a reward?" the dragon answered with a sly smirk.

   "There'd better be a reward, hombre," the panthress said in mock threat before looking around the great underground chamber.  "As soon as we find out where your treasure went to."

   The dragon rolled his eyes.  "Greedy things, you adventurers."  He stepped past her and looked around, squinting to get a better look at the shadows.  It was then his expression turned sour, as if he were looking at something he couldn't quite place.  His head turned slowly from one side to the other, the others silent and questioning, before he turned back to Cheyenne and Tio.  "In which area did you teleport the treasure, anyway?"

   They turned to the succubus, who had been the only quiet one in the room.  Her eyes darted around confusedly, and she shrugged, glancing to the Aci.  "It...should be right in here..."

   Aisha kept still, her hand on her boomerang handle, letting go of Jake as he balanced himself with his halberd.  "Maybe your insectis friends took it?" she suggested.

   At that, Icharus turned against them with a serious look.  "I don't think they would..." he started, and then stood up again, a light going on in his head.  "But then again, they're also greedy things.  Give me a moment."

   He took a few steps into the cavern until he was a good way off of the waterfall to not be encumbered by its noise.  He listened to the quiet of the place, which he found somewhat more eerie than before.  Even back then, he could have picked up minute scrabbling sounds somewhere in the rocks, characteristic of the clan's presence.  But this time, there was nothing.

   Finally, he took a deep breath.  "Chn'krn'truk!  Show yourself at once, by order of Stormclaw!"

   His voice echoed off the rocks.  But after it deteriorated, there was still no sound, no hint of reply.

   Aisha and the others had followed a little close behind, looking around carefully for any signs.  "I've a bad feeling," Jake murmured as he tried to stand up straight.

   "You too?  I don't hear anything...it's weird." the panthress replied, and then turned to Icharus.  "Try them again."

   The eagle-like avian sucked in a deep breath of air and called out once more.  "Chn'krn'truk, or anyone who wishes to represent him, it is I!  I demand you answer me!"

   This time he was answered.  Something dark and heavy dropped from the expansive ceiling, landing in front of the group and making them stagger back suddenly.

  It was an insectis body lying flat on its side, its flanks and armor bearing scratches and bloody gashes as well as electrical burns...the only thing it wore on its body was a familiar array of jewelry, all damaged.

   And finally, the compound eyes were no longer there, but looked as if they had been gouged straight out.  The group reeled away from the sight.  "That's him!  Chn'krn'truk!" Icharus exclaimed.  "He's dead!"

   Aisha had to catch a stilled breath before drawing her weapon.  "Dammit!  What's going on?"

    Jake growled and moved to wield his own blade while Tio could be seen disappearing into midair beside Cheyenne.  "Who could have...?" the griffin started, and then screeched.  "Look out!"

   Before Aisha could see what was going on, there was a sharp prick in the back of her neck, and she found herself falling to her knees, as was everyone around her.

   All but Cheyenne, whom she noticed still had this sad look on her face...which she instantly recognized as guilt.  And that was when the panthress finally blacked out, after just barely making out someone whispering to the succubus.

   "Well done, clan sister."


   Aisha hadn't been out for more than a few minutes...though her other comrades didn't have the same luck.  She kept her eyes closed as soon as she felt her mind coming back, as well as the feeling of being lifted in the air and carefully slung over someone's shoulder.  It was a bit of a difficulty to remain deathly limp, but it helped to concentrate on the conversation going on around her.

   "...What do we do with the dragon?"

   "Containment.  We need him to question.  Just put the gryphon in another cell, in anti-magic stocks just in case."

   "And this girl?" the brute who had taken the burden of carrying her asked.  Aisha tensed at the inquiry, but thankfully it didn't seem to be felt by him or noticed by the others.

   The one at the head of the group just snorted.  "Another adventurer, but she's to be spared at Cheyenne's request, for now.  Put her in a random cell and remove any weapons."  He had sturdy but low voice that reminded her of something like a serpent...or a ruler, or perhaps both...just like the demon she had fought only recently at the town near the Shadowed Depths.  He then chuckled, a seething kind of sound, and it was then she recognized him as the one who had addressed Cheyenne.  "I may...'question' her later."

   As the others around snickered at the comment, Aisha had to summon all of her will just to hide a flood of disgust that came with it, remembering the threat of 'Cubi-kind among them.  So instead she focused on the relief that she wasn't going to be killed...and none of the others would be either, although she was suddenly concerned for what they had in store for Icharus...Aisha desperately wished she could open her eyes to see what was happening, but at least they were moving away from the caves...light started to replace darkness on her eyelids after a while.

   But mainly, her focus was on trying to decipher what all she had heard, especially when the panthress kept hearing the muttered name of Cheyenne.  Chey, her friend and oftentimes follower.  The one whose face was painted with guilt and just stood as the others were captured, and with worry even beforehand...as if she knew...!

   It was hard not to dwell on what seemed so obvious while trying to keep her mind blank; the very notion that she had betrayed them...she had plenty of time to mention that some of her own clan had occupied the canyon.  Could she really have planned it?  Or was there something else...?

   I WILL have answers...Aisha quickly decided and just begrudgingly let them take her and the others to wherever they were going...if one of their party had turned on them, and the others were incapacitated and outnumbered, there was little choice otherwise. But the huntress assured herself that she could put up a full defense in the case of sudden trouble, braced her mind for the possibility of death...and finally, hoped that it wouldn't come to that.


   It wasn't too long before an impatient Aisha felt darkness encompassing her eyelids again, bar for a few small orange flickers that passed every once in a while.  The boots her captors wore pounded almost rhythmically on stone floor beneath them, and a very musty, humid scent caught her nostrils.  The panther stopped breathing when she first smelled dust, so that she couldn't sneeze.  It was all obvious without sight; they were brought to an underground substructure.  Dungeon cells awaited their eyes when they would next open.

   "In here," the leader's voice ordered after a moment, his voice echoing clearly from the walls.  "Make sure it's guarded."

   "Aye," Aisha's captor answered obediently, before it was heard that the other footfalls quieted down and sounded further away, until they faded into silence.  She heard a door open, like wood on metal hinges, and felt herself carried down through a darker hallway.  Then came the sound of another door opening, all metal this time.

   As per expectations, Aisha's seemingly-limp body fell from a shoulder to a forearm, while the free hand gripped her boomerang and pulled it away from her belt...thankfully, the only thing that was pried away.  And then she was tossed from the forearm across the air to land on a very hard floor.

   She gritted her teeth against the dull pain that resulted in her side from the impact, and lay there until she heard the door close and a lock click into place, with a chuckle from the guard.  "Sleep tight, girl, while you can," he mocked, then heard the sound of those boots fade and the far-off wooden door close again.

   A few seconds passed while her normally-trustworthy sense of hearing listened in the silence for any other presence.  Then she released all of her piled-up tension with a sigh, a loud groan, and her fist pounding continually on the hard, cold floor.  "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Aisha hissed with frustration, her eyes opening.  As she expected, darkness greeted her vision, the only points of light coming from the torch across the hall.  The front of her body faced the iron bars of a prison door.  Things were featureless on the other side, except for a small table and chair which she believed was reserved for a guard to watch the cell.

   "What am I going to do?" she sighed, a little more quietly this time, unmoving.  So far, she hadn't been found out...but how long was it before ideas ran dry?  She was weaponless, had nothing in her person that could even help her escape.  And what of Icharus, who had been found as a dragon...Jake, who was still injured...Cheyenne, the traitor...

   Aisha growled, her eyes squinting tightly shut.  It couldn't have been like that!

   After a pause, she started to lift herself up by her arms; the strength easily returned to her limbs as she moved up to the more-or-less comfortable wooden bench that was attached to the wall and sat down.  That was when a bright blue flash briefly caught the edge of her eyesight, making her drop back down on her side there in surprise.

   "How many times do I have to say you shouldn't move?" A familiar voice giggled by her ear, before its owner flitted around in front of her awestruck face.

   "Tio!" Aisha hissed in surprise.  "What...?"

   "Shhhh!" He exclaimed and flew behind her head, out of sight of the door but close enough to be able to talk.  "I'm serious, you shouldn't move or talk just yet.  There's a guard coming to watch the cell for a moment or two.  He's supposed to think you're out cold.  They used a tranquilizer that works better on Creatures than on Beings, some kind of anti-magic thing.  Needs more research, heh."

   Aisha was barely listening, still in shock from the sudden presence of the Aci.  "What are you doing here?" she demanded in a low voice.  "What's going on with Chey?"

   "Chey sent me," he answered in an equally low voice, shrinking lower behind her head until he could blend in with the back of her shirt.  "When she got a chance, she told me to stay with you and watch over you and stuff."

   The panthress was frozen now, her ears tuned to the door.  She thought she heard footsteps coming towards it, from out of the hallway.  But moreover, she was surprised with what Tio had said.  "To watch me?  Why?"

   "S'cuse me while I blend into your hood.  I can't be seen," the Aci informed.  The panthress felt an odd sensation, like something was melting onto the fabric over her head.  But she concentrated on the small creature's ethereal voice as he continued to answer questions.  "Well, chyah!  Chey's my master, I do what she says.  She trusts you, and I trust her, so she told me to stay here and probably help."  He paused.  "It's not all her fault that you all got into this mess."

   Aisha could definitely hear footsteps now.  But she still kept frozen on the bench, not even moving her eyes except to close them again.  "How is it not her fault?" she growled lowly.

   She heard a little snort.  "She was pressured.  See, Chey never laid eyes on another member of Mraisae, the clan she belongs to, other than her parents.  When we were all walking up the hill to the mine, a passerby 'Cubi happened to accidentally hear one of your thoughts and got suspicious.  So Dimitrius--that's the guy you heard talking to her--got involved and managed to catch me while I was transporting the treasures, and get me to contact her on what he said...and that was, give him the dragon, or the rest of you die.  She was afraid, and couldn't risk that.  So she tried to find a way to get out by also trying to be friendly with her brethren."

   The panthress sighed, but couldn't say anything more for fear of being heard.  The wooden door opened, and she could hear rustling armor and thudding boots on the stone coming towards her cell.  Naïve girl.  She may have just killed us anyway.  Still I guess that's a warrant for SOME forgiveness.  Now, how to get out of THIS mess?

   In the dim light, the sound of boots became louder and louder until they stopped in front of her cell and lingered there, before the sound of the chair's legs scraping against the floor was heard and a weight settling in on it.

   Aisha just kept still, glad that she wasn't alone at least.  Tio could be felt bunching up the fabric of her cape hood a little bit, moving it until her crimson eyes were hidden from view, thus allowing the panther to see without being seen.  The armored guard had started to relax on the other side with a mug in his hand.

   This...is going to take patience, she mused...but altogether, determined.

Aw, I like the twist.  And I'm kind of glad that weird blue background on the Warp-aci dialogue is gone.

That's good then, in case it wasn't noticed, I fixed every chapter with the Warp-Aci dialogue to just make it boldfaced/italics.  Though I admit the different fonts and things are fun to toy with.  I'd use the marquee tool in a story just to be funny.  :3

Also, this is a short post to tell peeps that a new chapter shall be coming soon, and my apologies for a bit of laziness/writer's block/whatever else excuse one might use. XD

That and if there's people who've missed a couple of chapters in the meantime, they can catch up.

Woohoo, suspense...   :U

((Okay, so it wasn't as soon as I promised, but here the new part is, wherein the hot water starts a-boiling up.  :3 ))

Part 16

   "You're thinking of the prisoners, Cheyenne."

   The succubus reeled around, surprised at hearing the sudden dark voice behind her.  There was an audible gulp as Chey tried to regain her composure, but it was hard to feel anything but intimidated at Dimitrius's presence.

   The incubus stood with his hands behind his back and gave her a neutrally calm expression to go along with his words, as if her reaction to the accusation only confirmed it.  He was also canine in appearance, but was quite unlike the thylacine; his fur and hair burned in a reddish-grey tone and his size gave one the impression of a coyote or a wolf; or perhaps both in one.  Both sets of Dimitrius's wings, like hers, were demon-like and leathery, and over a tall and rough body (which he must have shifted to look somewhat middle-aged just for appearance), he wore clothes of a high, noble quality.  But on his forehead lay the same light blue symbol that Chey had just below her collarbone; the symbol of clan Mraisae.

   Eyes a light tone of grey narrowed with conviction.  "You should have learned by now to keep a mental shield.  Otherwise your stray concerns will find unsavory company."

   The girl lowered her ears indignantly.  "Do you really have to treat me like a child?"

   He snorted a quick laugh.  "Compared to the rest of us, you would be but a fetus.  But you have proven yourself more useful, handing over the Dragon and your two adventurers so easily.  You know your loyalties.  Wise."

   The guilt welled in her heart again, and she turned her back again, looking out over the landscape.  They were outside on a higher hill than the rest of the large mining town, high enough which from the balcony of the incubus's palace she could see a portion of the caverns peeking out from the hills.

   But however she hid the guilt, Dimitrius still hummed.  "I never liked the taste of guilt, either.  Just what benefit do you see in those 'friends', cousin?"  The incubus strolled around to face her.  "The dragon you could be famous for revealing to us.  A gryphon is unpredictable and as bestial as their four-footed animals."  His lip was drawn in a very slight snarl.  "And lastly, an adventurer?"

   She snarled back.  "You promised you wouldn't hurt them.  Why not let them go?"

   "True, I did," he nodded his assent.  "But as for not letting them go, well, it's for safety.  This is a Creature town, and it was put in my care and I serve it as a representative of Mraisae.  Truly, you didn't bring them to betray us."

   He said it as if it were a fact, and not an accusation or a bout of sarcasm.  Cheyenne took a breath, after a moment of trying to find what to say.  "The dragon you can keep, but the adventurer and the gryphon, I am indebted to.  Both have saved my life on occasion.  If you really speak of the clan's honor, then it's honorable to acknowledge the debt to it."

   He didn't move for a second, his face dark and wings flaring outward.  But then suddenly, he drew his head back with a somewhat hearty chuckle through his closed mouth.  "Well, it's a convincing argument.  Very well, they will be spared at your discretion.  But trust me, if you are planning anything with them, I will know, eventually."

   She was silent after that, her gaze turning elsewhere.  With that, Dimitrius smirked.  His head tilted.  "By the way, I'm curious; where has your Warp-Aci gone?"

   Cheyenne tried not to tense.  She had rehearsed the line, after all.  "I sent him underground in the mine.  I felt that those insectis corpses needed to be cleaned out."

   He seemed to take it with a satisfied look, and turned around back into the palace.  The succubus kept her mind as empty as possible until he was out of sight, and then released a slow sigh and turned back to the scenery.  At least a part of that wasn't a lie.  Tio was indeed underground.

   I hope you're as resourceful as I believe you are, Aisha.

*   *   *

   The sound of footsteps faded into obscurity, and within the dark corridors, one of the prisoners hoped to keep everything quiet...until she finally heard Tio's voice.  "Okay, he's gone."

   Aisha forcefully let out the breath that she'd been holding for some of the time, while the guard had been sitting at the table across from her cell.  The watch had changed three times since she was tossed inside, once every hour or so (she had to approximate, for it is hard keeping time in a dungeon); none of them questioning as to how she had moved from the floor to the bench in the first place.  She tried to just lie there while hearing each one muttering, drinking, or tapping their foot.  Sometimes if one was bored, a rock would be thrown at the cell.  It would either hit the bar as intended or miss and hit the floor instead.  Thankfully, none of the attempts hit her.

   But with the small amount of time that was given between rotations, Tio had given her a bit more information on the situation that the group found themselves in.  The Warp-Aci was quite the informative helper, if a bit sardonic in company.  The first thing she knew was that the substance used to capture them all would wear off after some time.  Enough time for her to have thought up something before they expected anyone to wake.

   The panther felt sore, having to lay motionless on one side for a while.  As soon as Tio's voice came from somewhere in the fold of her hood, she sat up and stretched.  "Ay basura, I couldn't get used to these prison beds," she muttered, and looked around.  Things hadn't changed; the hallway was silent and clear for the time being.  No footsteps reached her ears, or voices.  "Okay," she sighed, still keeping her voice barely above a whisper.  "...Run everything by me again."

   The fold moved across the back of her neck, as if the Aci was also trying to shift comfortably. "Chey's still in good contact.  Dimitrius is always keeping her nearby, and right now they're on the surface somewhere near the head of the city.  We're all underground, even Icharus.  He's in the central part of the dungeon in a huge cage, heavily guarded and restrained with magical shackles, and was forced into his real dragon shape.  Jake is in a cellblock pretty much like ours, just a few steps down the main hall and just as well-guarded."

   "Perfect," she smiled, at least relieved that her friends were still safe for the time being.  "And Icharus's treasure?"

   "That's stored in the guardhouse somewhere.  Cheyenne said that when they went through the treasure, she spotted a few weapons that might be of use.  I can also bring you your boomerang thing back."

   Aisha nodded quickly and made another stretch.  She was waiting especially to get her prized weapon again, feeling quite helpless without it, or without anything but her tail ring.  Mental note.  I'm carrying foot-daggers next time too.

   "Okay then...weapons in teleportation range, friends okay, all I need to do is get the hell out first," she hummed with frustration.  "But how do I do that?  If the guard sees I'm awake, he might run and tell that damned Incubus.  You can't be seen or sensed, so teleporting the key right from his body is out...and I seriously would rather not try the last approach," she shuddered briefly.

   Tio could be heard laughing.  "Well I could turn into a key if stealing it might be too difficult."

   Aisha's eyebrows quirked suddenly.  "...You tell me this now?"

   She suddenly felt a tingle, like the subtle dripping and rolling of water, as the Aci shifted down from her hood and onto her left shoulder.  A shadowy black form with a blue glow to it was snaking down the very fabric of her sleeve.  Then, out poked a small head out from between the folds, much to her puzzlement, while it blinked a pair of glittering sapphire eyes. "Shape.  Shifter.  Just like the 'Cubi, silly Being.  Say it with me.  Shapeshifter.  Not that hard."

   Aisha rolled her eyes and tugged a portion of her sleeve, where his tail happened to also be laying.  "I get it, I get it...you inherited your master's cheek, surely.  Now how much time do we have before the next watch comes?"

   "Ow, don't pull!  About ten minutes, give or take.  It should be the second guy again.  The shift rotates, just three guards."

   She sighed in a bit of relief.  "Good, I think he's the one who'd rather drink than watch.  Get to it, if you would please."

   "Righto."  With a shake of the panther's sleeve, Tio easily slipped away from the fabric, his blackish consistency much like oil as it reformed quickly into a small and canine-like creature with rather impish horns between his ears.  He floated with a good amount of swiftness through the bars of the cell as Aisha stood up to watch him work with a mild portion of curiosity.  More than once that day she wondered how lucky she was to have been partnered with the servant of a 'Cubi.  Unlucky, if just for the moment, to be a friend to said 'Cubi.  Because of what the hunter had overheard of this Dimitrius beast, she wasn't exactly ready to give her trust over to one of these Creatures yet.

   He floated in front of the lock for a moment, a bulky iron thing, before he dashed straight into the mechanism with a flash.  The lock seemed to jump at the impact, and it a bluish glow surrounded its shape while she could hear bits of tinkering within.  Metal was as much as nothing to the whimsical, amorphous Tio...at least witnessing such, Aisha was impressed.

   That was when her ear perked, having caught the sound of heavy footsteps.  It was however very faint, and a little far away to tell yet if it was coming their way.  But the urgency rose in her system, just the same.  "Hurry!"

*     *     *

   "Darn him, waking me up for a watch job," the upcoming guard was muttering to himself, stifling a yawn as he tried to take his time wandering down the corridor.  His gait was rather lazy for one who should have been trained as well as he had, but this one wasn't too fond of the duty he was given.  "Girl probably won't wake up again anyway.  Heh, maybe I can see to that.  Make things easier.  Deal with the management later."

   His heavy footfalls echoed against the damp wall of the dungeon.  He made his way past several doors, several unlocked.  Down one passage that led to a flight of stairs, he could hear a heavy roar exploding from the darkness.  There was a tense pause, and then he just shook his head.  It was the dragon they had captured, trying to wreak havoc on his bonds again.  It was wondered if the barbaric thing would resort to chewing his own limbs off, one by one, to escape.

   Finally, he reached the cell block and opened the wooden termite-ridden door that led into it.  The creaky hinges made a sound, but nothing else came to his ears from the inside.  The torches lit an eerie atmosphere with the distinct smells of mildew, moisture, and sometimes blood.  In this one, the scents of prisoners past still lingered on the walls.  Only the live one stood out.  He walked across to the table, bypassing the other empty cells and wrinkling his nose.  Think a rat might have died in one of them.

   But it was then that he noticed something odd.  The lock had fallen off of the barred door, from which he stood across.  It was cracked open, and there was nothing inside.

   For a second, he scratched his head.  "Thought that was the one...did I take a wrong turn again?"

   He started to take a quick look around.  There were only four other cells in the room, and they were all open.  The girl's scent was still there, hovering...but she seemed to have disappeared though the door was locked.  The torches lit nearly every corner of the room, and it was too quiet.

   But the guard didn't have much time to try to sound an alarm.  As he turned around, there was a blur, followed by an overwhelming shock as his face was met with a very fast-moving foot.

   WHAM!

*     *     *

   "Did you really have to hit him so hard?  I could feel shockwaves in the air," Tio said, as he whizzed through the air above Aisha's head.

   "Shut up," she replied with a harsh breath.  "My heart's going fast enough without your criticism."  The feline's feet flew across the dust-strewn floor of the prison, down the long and dark corridor, her pads rendering the footfalls into a fair amount of silence.  In one hand, she carried a set of keys from the guard.  She had taken them after knocking him out...and for good measure, she also left the unconscious Furre in her old cell and locked the door.  Doubtless, they would realize soon that the adventurer had escaped...but having a body still lying in the shadows would buy enough time for what she had to do.

   In her other hand, she tightly gripped the handle of her boomerang.  Between the time that she escaped and the guard knocked out, Tio was sent for a quick retrieval.  She envied the quick powers of teleportation these interesting creatures had, if only they weren't on the right hand of 'Cubi...in moments, she had her prized weapon back, and neither Heaven nor Hell would bring her out of that place without it.

   "Yeah, well, don't be cocky.  I could've been sensed by someone, getting your pointy thing back.  I can't go teleporting too far and too much."

   "Then we'll just have to be quick, verdad?"  Aisha snorted.  "Just tell me if someone's ahead."

   The Aci darted across the hall, out of sight, and then returned a moment later, darting in front of her face with urgency to stop her.  "There's two guards coming this way!"

   The felid braked and jumped into a shadowy alcove in the wall.  "Shit, shit...uh..." she looked around in frantic thought, before setting eyes back on Tio.  "Distract them!" she hissed.

   He crossed his small arms in midair.  "How am I supposed to do that?"

   "Be creative!  I'll follow through," she retorted, waving him off while shrinking against the wall.  Tio darted out of sight with an audible sigh, just as she heard the voices of two guards conversing while they came through...she could nearly see their eyes.  In fact, both of them were reptilians possessing four eyes.  Ugh, too many mythos...

   But after a second, she thought that she could see the shadows shifting around them, followed by a roughly canine snarl and a snap towards their heels...and then by a yelp as they turned to face the threat.

   But all they would see is a metallic gleam at the corner of their eyes as Aisha took the opportunity to spring up from behind...a slash from the blade at their necks, and they collapsed without uttering anything louder than a raspy squeak.  By then, Tio was hovering above their motionless bodies.  "Killing them isn't a little far for you, is it?"

   "They won't die...immediately," Aisha said, leaping over them, eyes gleaming in her darkened face.  "I know how to paralyze and take out slowly with my blade.  We'll put them somewhere else right after we free Jake.  Now, where's his cell?"

   "Right through there," the Warp-Aci gestured down the side entrance to another cell block, the door having been left open.  She quickly dashed into it and made to close the door, slowly making the latch click and giving her a moment to pause, take a breath, and look around.

   The block wasn't too different from hers, aside from the fact that there seemed to be a few others resting in the cells...other prisoners from whom she seemed to catch attention as she passed.  There was a sad plea of freedom from one, and or two catcalls from others.  "Lissen ta me or I call th' guard!" one called out.

   Making a point to ignore them, Aisha searched through them to find the gryphon's near the far end, and peered inside.  They had confiscated his weapon and strung his hands up in chains.  For the most part he looked unharmed, and only just waking up.

   "Oh thank goodness," the panthress sighed and tested the keys on the lock of his cell, while Tio took the opportunity to hide from the other eyes in the block by blending into her cape again, looking like a dark black-bluish pattern that had been dyed or "tattooed" into the fabric.

   As the bars swung open, Jake wearily opened his eyes, and then they went wide, surprised to see her.  "...Ish?  I thought they...got you too."

   Aisha grinned while looking for the keys to work his stocks.  "There isn't a prison I've seen yet that can hold me; you ought to know that, amigo.  Ah, here we go..." she muttered and started to free his hands.

   "Chyah, give the Aci no credit for helping..." Tio muttered from somewhere in her clothing, which made Jake quirk an eyebrow.

   Aisha caught his look and rolled her eyes.  "Yeah, Cheyenne sent Tio to help me.  Long story short, we have to thank her later."

   A smile played on the gryphon's face.  "Ah, I never doubted Chey.  Her heart is good."

   "Guess so," the panthress muttered as she finally freed his wrists, allowing him to sit up.  "They didn't rough you up, did they?"

   "Not much more than they needed," he grunted, holding a side that Aisha now noticed was bruised, and one wing looking slightly crooked.  "And my leg isn't any better.  I don't think I can walk well, or else I'd be helping you in a heartbeat here.  I'm thinking they have a thing against gryphons."

   "Damn them," the panthress shook her head, pausing to think for a moment.  And then, her eyes narrowed with conviction.  "Well, I won't need your help.  Tio's going to take you back to the monastery."

   "What?!" the Aci exclaimed, nearly making everyone cringe with the noise before he took it to a whisper.  "That'll take too much energy.  They'll sense me for sure!"

   Jake nodded.  "Besides, it'll be just you here against a bunch of dragon haters and a reluctant Chey.  And they have him locked in shatterproof magic bonds, heavily guarded, no doubt."

     There was a pause as Aisha tried to calm down and think of something.  But it was then that she heard the small voice pipe up again with a sound like clearing his throat.  "Well, against magic bonds, something magic-proof might help.  I think I heard them say there was such a relic in storage among his treasure."

   Aisha paused, and then took a piece of her cape in her grip, causing Tio to grunt.  "Again, you tell me this now?"

   "It didn't come up until now!" he argued back.

   The panthress sighed and let go of the fabric, resolve evident in her face.  "Alright, I have my decision.  Since Tio transported my boomerang back to me without a problem, he can do the same with this relic.  And then, even if he is sensed, he can immediately take you back to Mistress Rynkura.  I'm not leaving you here with injuries."

   There was a look of doubt on the gryphon's face...but he was in no position to argue against the headstrong adventurer.  A quick healing, and he could probably either send the Aci back, or bring himself along to fight.  In any case, however frustrating, there was nothing else to do but agree.  He inclined his avian head.  "Alright...but are you sure you can go on yourself?"

   At this point, Aisha wasn't actually too sure...she had gone against bad odds, but being so outnumbered seemed daunting even for her.  But she could think of nothing else.  She nodded.  "I'll be alright.  If Tio wants he can return straight to Cheyenne, it would be less suspicion on her, I think.  Just find a way past the guards and free a dragon.  No problem," she said with a grin.

   Jake grinned back.  "Now that's an adventurer.  Tio better get a move-on now, then."

   "Okaaaaay...you better know what you're doing..." the Aci drew.  Once again, she felt a crawling, liquid-like sensation on her back as he slipped through the fabric of her cape.  His outline took on a quick glow as he vanished.  A moment was counted, and then it was like a thin crack materialized from the air and started to surround Jake.

   Aisha watched as the gryphon appeared to turn transparent, his body shaking a little as the teleportation took effect.  He waved, and she bade him a solemn nod until he was out of sight, and the glow faded, with a few surprised gasps from some of the prisoners who were awake to see it in opposite cells.

   Bar for them, she was now alone.

   Good luck, chica, Aisha thought to herself.  And that was when she remembered that Tio promised to bring back some sort of relic...but for a moment it seemed as if he had brought nothing.  Frustrated, the panthress looked about to call the air for him again, before she spotted something in the shadows that wasn't there before.  Her eyes widened in surprise when she came close.

   It was a sword, about as long as halfway down her leg, long and relatively thin as well as straight.  The sheath was ornate and colored black with patterns of swirling, golden stripes.  As she ran a finger over the sheath, it was slightly rough to the touch, like reptilian scales.  However it was tougher and more rigid...and she could see that on the tip of the pommel lay a shimmering gem.  The cross-guard extended on either side with black tips, mimicking the appearance of scaled talons.

   It was surprisingly light when she lifted it by the strap on the sheath.  When she gripped the handle and slid the blade out, it shimmered in silver, like the surface hadn't at all been touched...nor was the edge dull or chipped, as if it hadn't yet seen battle.  And finally, there were a set of runes etched on the base of the blade...the same writing that she had seen whenever Icharus opened a door.

   "Definitely of the dragons..." Aisha muttered, quite impressed.  Still, her ears lay back against her skull, uncertain.  "A sword, though...?"

   "'Ey, I hear som'ne comin'!" she suddenly heard one of the prisoners yell.  Aisha stood and hid within the cell, trying to bring her hearing to listen past the mutterings of those in the room.

   Two voices could be made out, just barely.  One of them was urgent.  "Guard bodies!  Someone's out!  Find them!"

   And that was when her blood ran cold, her body freezing against the wall.  Damn...I knew we forgot something.

Most entertaining.

I shall be interested to see where this goes...

That was a pretty gripping chapter.

((Thanks alot you guys. ^^  And now, a new post, but this is something a little different.  I have been working on the new part to Origin of the Sword, but my muse has been kicking me to start one of the other stories.  And so help me, I had to obey.  So here it is, something that takes place further off in the past.  Sorry, each story is not going to be in chronological order at first.  I do what inspires me.  So, while I'm writing the climax to Origin of the Sword, here's the beginning to what will be Chapter 2: Fated Birth, meantime.  Also, I'm making the sorting system a little easier to deal with.  Enjoy!))

Tales of the Risen: Fated Birth
Part 1

   "Here we are," the driver of the gryphon-drawn carriage said to his sole customer riding in the back, glancing over his shoulder at her.  He tugged gently on the reigns, the creature stopping without a hassle, although one could plainly see that the fur along its striped back was standing on end.  The driver didn't look very enthusiastic, either.  "This is the place, right?"

   The rider was a woman with a dignified air about her...and although it was the destination she sought, she too seemed to be uneasy.  She was a jaguar, a feline with a coat of golden-brown mottled with very dark, almost black rosette spots.  Her hair went down to the length between her shoulder blades.  The strands were as black as coal, with a few silvery streaks, and wrapped in a loose ponytail.  Her eyes were also dark, and though it was hard to tell what color they really were at the angle the driver was, with her face side-on.  They seemed to have a tinge of red somewhere in the iris when the light struck them.  The jaguaress wore a black dress over her form and a grey vest-jacket with a red scarf; rather casual for the reason of the visit.  The dress hung loose over her rotund stomach, taking on the visible show of pregnancy in the way she was sitting.

   She was resting her right hand over her abdomen, protective of the fragile bundle within.  Her eyes were unreadable.  "Yes, this is it.  Thank you.  I will return shortly," she assured the driver in a deep Hispanic accent she was native to and carefully lifted herself from the seat.

   "Do you need help, ma'am?  And no offense, but I'll be waiting at the gate.  I'm not going to stay in a demon-controlled town for long."

   The jaguar turned to look at the driver with a sad grin and stepped down onto the dusty ground.  "I'm fine, thank you.  And I understand.  You may leave if I have not returned in at most half an hour."

   He nodded and flicked the reins.  The gryphon was more than ready to comply, springing into a gallop towards the exit of the small town.  The felid watched him leave, before releasing a quiet sigh and turning toward the building.  She found herself in the shadow of a sizable mansion, the exterior dark and jagged in its premise with symbols plastered all over as a reminder of whom she was to deal with.  It covered the door in a blazing, blood-red arch.  An ominous wind blew at her back, as if urging her to move forward and get the meeting over with.

   She rubbed her stomach with one hand and started onto the porch.  "This may be the last, my child.  Yo espero que lo sea (I hope that it is).  Oh, it may be fortunate that you cannot yet understand what you may hear."

   The woman was escorted through the foyer and into the mansion by two servants, both feline demons.  The hallway was long and dark, lit with dim lamps reminiscent of torches.  She always knew that this particular group was quite fond of their darker powers and influence, but somehow the shadows made with the lights bore down on her harder than she anticipated.

   Finally, a pair of double-doors opened to reveal a sizeable lounge room.  On a raised platform in the front, there was a chair that looked more like a throne than anything.  She couldn't see the face of the demon at the head very well, nor many of the others that took chairs around her in a circular diameter of ten feet.  The servants stayed by the doors as they closed, leaving the room obscured in darkness...bar for a spot of light that illuminated her form in the large space.  The woman felt as if she were put to trial.

   "It is good for you to come on short notice, Mara," the demon in the throne murred in a sleek, deceptively calm voice that did little to betray the nature of ferocity within it.  "You look well."

   The jaguaress stood staunch and tall, but she respectfully inclined her head.  "As do you, my lord."

   He nodded, but there was a long pause in the air.  His head tilted, regarding her form.  "You look rather different.  Somewhat exhausted and pained.  Gained weight it seems, too.  Are you certain you are healthy?"

   She grimaced.  Though it the demon before them was from a noble standing, sometimes it was a Creature's nature to be little more than blunt, and no less toward women.  But she was all the more worried about how he would receive the answer she was to give...the first time, she had been lucky to be called after the birth of her son.  They didn't know that she had bore him a child beforehand, and she had planned to keep it that way.  But unfortunately, not this time...she just hoped that it would keep them from perhaps jumping down her throat from what she was then deciding.

   Mara answered without a beat.  "I am healthy...I am just carrying a child...sir."  She clasped her hands beneath her belly, resting them there.

   His eyes widened, but only slightly.  There was a light growl in his voice.  "His child?"

   A pause, and then she nodded slowly.  "Yes.  It is only to be expected, my lord, I am married to him."

   The eyes narrowed again, and he leaned back in the chair with an uncertain sigh.  "Understandable, I believe...you have had to in your endeavors.  My congratulations."  He said the last part only about half-sincerely.  It was as if the baby could sense the tension as well...the mother felt a slight movement behind her hands.

   He continued.  "And now that the formalities are taken care of...I dare say we have not seen you for quite a few months.  What can you update us with, regarding Luc Cabre, the adventurer...and your husband?"  He seemed to hiss.

   Mara flinched, though the motion wasn't caught by the other eyes in the room.  She couldn't find it in herself to look up at any of them.  Her gaze instead was set to the floor.  The jaguar bit her lower lip, and then answered.  "He is planning on moving.  He believes that where we are living now, is not too good a place to raise a family.  It will be somewhere remote.  And his adventuring days are thus over."

   There was a slight grin on his blackened face.  "Is he?  Where is this place, then?"

   Mara gulped.  This was where it would start.  "Begging your pardon, but...I doubt that I should release that knowledge.  I...also doubt that you have any more to fear from Luc.  He is done with adventuring, as I have said.  His only wish is to be safe and live in peace, with me.  With us."

   The room became deathly quiet.  Some of the demons were giving her blank looks, while a few began to mutter.  Only the one at the head hadn't moved.  His voice shattered the air again, cold and holding a bitter ring.  "You realize, Mara, the fact that he has retired does not mean that he has given up.  Adventurers are stubborn things among Beings...they can stop one day and start again the next.  Besides...the reason we wish to pursue him is out of principle.  He and all before him have been the spawn of ilk for our clan, and we just cannot have that.  We will ruin him, ever so slowly, and tarnish his name.

   "Not to mention that you yourself have only been saved from your mother's crimes because of how invaluable you are as a spy.  The reason also saves you from being marked a traitor, for not killing him on sight; for marrying him...and now this, his marking you with the burden of a child."  He gestured aggressively, which made her back up just a step.  His voice rose.  "Do not forget all of the protection we have offered in exchange for filling us in on the actions of the Cabre bastard.  Are you going to slip out of it, and become just like the treacherous bruja?"

   Anger flared in Mara's blood.  For all of this talk he has spilled about her mother, time and time again, she wanted to plunge her claws into his heart.  But further more, she found herself wishing to defend her husband, and the child.  The woman never expected that she would fall in love with a "target"...but it was a more powerful force even than the promise of protection from the murderous group that stood around her with eyes like hungry dogs.

   When she hadn't answered, instead meeting the demon's glare with her own, he stood up slowly.

   "It would be in your best interest to answer me."

   She was torn with indecision and finally, defeat...or at least it seemed, when her gaze lowered to the floor and her right hand fell to the side, balled into a fist.  "You want an answer?" Mara asked calmly, and quietly.

   Suddenly, her fingers flared, claws engaging and glowing fiercely.  In her hand there formed a bright plume of fire.  Under the light, her eyes became glossy pits, determination and hatred welling within them.  "Here is my answer, hijo de perra (son of a bitch)!" she roared, and flung the fireball against the Demon, several strings of surprised curses following.

   In the ensuing chaos, she turned and started to run.  But she hadn't gone far, for her speed was halted in fear of injuring the unborn child.  The swifter servants had caught up instantly, each grabbing her by the arm and forcing the limbs behind her back while she struggled and spat.

   She could hear the demon growling loudly and hissing through his teeth in pain.  "Bring her back here, now!"

   Roughly, they handled Mara back to the inside of the glowing circle, where she was met with several looks of seething malice.  Before her was the demon, now standing with his fangs bared, one hand nursing a burn that had been placed on his shoulder and had eaten through his shirt.  His eyes glimmered with venom, and his voice was rough and calloused.  "So, you are like your mother.  Well, I prepared for this."  His claws crackled with dark magic.  "Hold her down!" he commanded his servants.

   They shoved Mara to her knees and held her there, causing her to grunt as she tried to resist.  Her eyes were still burning as they watched the form of the creature approaching her.  "Basura!  Diablo!  Maldito!" she spat.  "Go ahead, kill me.  Then you will never find Luc.  I refuse to take part in this treachery!  I will not kill him, nor will you!"

   The demon snorted and knelt in front of her, his hand held in front of her face.  "Oh, I won't kill you.  But he is going to die, one way or the other.  And it will be handed to him personally, by you!"  At the last word, the hand shot across and latched onto her throat, claws digging into the sides of her neck.

   She felt the burn of the magic, and tried to breathe.  "What are you doing?" she choked, trying to get herself free.

   He grinned wickedly.  "Wouldn't you like to know?"  Then, with his eyes taking on a powerful glow, he released the stream of magic.  And she screamed, long and loud, the pain escalating straight to its peak without a single breath taken...to her it seemed like she endured it for hours, yet it was only for three quick minutes.

   She only stopped her voice when he took his hand away, and she was left to collapse on the floor with a marking on her neck; it lay just above the center of the collarbone from where the power had surged.  It shone blackish-purple in the light.

   It was a tense moment, uncertain if she had survived.  Then, Mara breathed slowly and harshly, wondering what had happened...why she wasn't dead.  Her mind turned frantic, fearing for her child's life.  The surge of adrenaline was what helped her to her feet, just as the demon ordered, "Get up."

   The servants held her shoulders as she stood.  Holding her midsection, she was near to tears.  "What'd you do to me?!" she demanded, screaming.

   He just grimaced.  "Your child hasn't been harmed, if that's what you're worried about.  But you're no longer welcome among us, vile Being.  Go with your adventurer, and your life."  His eyes narrowed.  "Eventually, we will take what we want."  With a swish of his hand, he dismissed the servants.  "Take her to the door.  Out of my sight."

   She was led in tears back through the halls, first dragged, and then walking; weakly, but upon her own will, at which point the servants wordlessly let her go.  They reached the great doors and saw her out of the mansion, closing it behind the jaguar and leaving her alone in the empty light of day.

   The mother was shaken...and alive...but the encounter had left within the pit of her stomach a very putrid feeling.  A kick against the side of her womb had brought Mara from the depths however, into a state of relief; at least the monster had spoken the truth.  The baby didn't seem affected; but somehow she could tell that the little one felt her fear.  "Shh..." she softly coaxed, running a hand over the smooth surface that lay beneath her dress, and started walking towards the exit of the town where the carriage waited to take her back.

   It seemed all too easy to be let off by the Creatures with no more than a shock to the system...but thinking over the demon lord's words, she dreaded the day when she'd find out exactly what he meant.

I forgot to comment on this.  It was quite an interesting read, especially since I was initially convinced that it was Aisha - somehow disguising her melanism - who was with child.

Thanks for the comment.  :3  Although I'm not sure how you were convinced of that in the beginning, seeing as Aisha would pretty much have no reason, ability, or desire to hide her melanism.  However the heck that could happen. XD

This chapter is from her parents' point of view.  And it'll be short, only about three or four parts.

Quote from: Aisha deCabre on December 04, 2007, 08:32:12 AM
Although I'm not sure how you were convinced of that in the beginning, seeing as Aisha would pretty much have no reason, ability, or desire to hide her melanism.

The reason would have been to pass off as a regular jaguar, since melanism makes her stick out more.  I assumed she was travelling incognito. It could be done with fur dye if she was so inclined.  Of course this is a moot point since about halfway through I realised it was her mother.  It will be interesting to see how it develops, and feline demons are an area which I think I shall have to explore in my own writings.

((Well at least, glad to see y'all are enjoying it.  I'm going to enjoy writing the little part as well, as it will be a little more sweet and slow-going compared to all of the action in the first story.  But for now, I must return everyone to their irregularly scheduled badassery. :3 ))

Part 17

   Not even the curses flowing through her mind were enough to quell the noises that came up in the hall suddenly.  Holding the sword to her, she gripped the sheath tightly enough that it wouldn't move or create even a single shifting noise.  She leaned flat against the wall on the inside of the cell, stilling her breathing, halting a twitching tail tip...anything to keep the evidence that she was hiding in the dark recess away from the guards as their voices raged.

   "The kill is fresh, they cannot have gone far!  Go!  I'll check this cellblock!"

   The sound of boots rushing through wet cobblestone faded.  Aisha's teeth clenched as she hunched in the shadows.  She had the urge to just close her eyes and wait for them to pass.  But if she were to be discovered, there was no choice...the huntress had to fight, and run.  Her right hand clenched the handle of the sword, as if preparing to use it...and she crouched, waiting, and listening.

   The door had been left unlocked, something that the guard seemed to notice immediately as he kicked it open.  Her grip on the sword tightened.

   Naturally, there was uproar from the other prisoners as well.  She could hear someone spitting.  "Silence!" the guard growled, his guttural voice dangerously close, just in the room.  They were more or less obedient, although she noticed that one of them felt safe enough to mutter a curse or two.  Their antagonist continued, unflinching, and unaware of the huntress hiding in a raided cell just yards away.  "This door is open.  The lot of you had better tell me if you've seen anything strange."

   This is when Aisha flinched...there was no certainty that the prisoners would keep it to themselves that she was hiding there.  Her muscles strained and bunched, ready to jump into a battle.  Her mind reeled, constantly reassuring herself that after these two, she could cleave through lines of others.  All that needed to happen was to free Icharus...

   One of the prisoners scoffed.  "Yeh, we saw som'ne.  Girl black as a shade wi' a red cape.  Came n' let ou' tha bloody gryph, smellin' o' blood."

   "Sir, that's the adventurer!" another voice called from the door.  Aisha counted down the seconds, claws digging into the rough ground.

   The guard snarled.  "Damn!  Where is she?  Is she here?" he demanded.

   The panther readied herself to spring at the next word.  But what the prisoner said next made her pause.

   "She en't," he said without hesitation.  "She dashed ou' tha' door 'fore ye came."

   "Sounded like she was going up the left hall," another prisoner added.

   A third then piped up, in a more high-pitched voice.  "The gryphon escaped with her; I think he went the other way!"

   Aisha shrunk back, surprised, keeping silent as the guard snarled.  She couldn't see anything of him from her angle except a long, snaking reptilian tail that flickered out of view.  "If you are lying to me, it will be your heads, I'm sure.  Nobody escapes, by order of lord Dimitrius."  There was a squeak on the floor as he turned.  The tail swished out of sight.  "You heard them!  Take the left corridor!  Find her!"

   "Sir!" the other acquiesced.  She heard the footfalls echoing across the roof as they raced out of the room, slamming the door to the cellblock behind them.

   Aisha waited until the sound of the slam in the room receded into a faint, ominous whisper, and then complete silence...except for the shuffling of feet from the prisoners.  The hunter hesitated to stand, mostly still dumbfounded by what had happened.  Then one of them called in a harsh whisper.  It was the one straight across from the cell she was situated in.  "Hey girl, they're gone."

   "Aye, they'll be back.  Wander out 'ere, need ta talk to ye," the first one added.

   The panther was hesitant, hardly believing what had happened.  Right on the brink of having to fight, the unfortunate imprisoned had suddenly turned her pursuers the other way...and not in the direction of where her former cell had been, although she suspected that they would soon find it.

   Just a moment of silence passed before Aisha shuffled to her feet, placing the sword inside her belt and letting it rest on her left hip next to the boomerang.  It was hidden well beneath the cape, which she found useful.  With a sigh released, she stepped out of the cell and into the dim lighting of the torches where she could see the others.  Her crimson gaze passed over each form, huddled or stretched in the darkness and staring back with different shades of glowing eyes.  Some of those eyes contained an emotion that she could barely read, though she thought it looked like fear or respect; and the others had settled with some sort of conviction or questioning.

   There were four of them in total, kept in three cells.  A loner was kept in the first, a wolverine with wild-looking gold eyes, who sat on the floor with a bare scarred arm resting on an upraised knee.  The second contained two individuals who were canines; one who looked rather like a white jackal, and the other whose long fur suggested collie...the former stood with his arms crossed and caramel eyes narrowed, and the latter lay on the bench behind him and stared off into space, eyes glazed and clouded in brownish-white as if he were blind.  An ear was cocked towards the barred door to denote that he was listening.  Inside of the third, a lanky silver black-footed ferret poked his nose through, eyes staring across to the caped feline with more curiosity than anything.

   Silence was what dominated the air between her and the four men.  She could only guess what they were thinking.  Until finally, she crossed her arms and broke the silence, quirking an eyebrow incredulously.  "Alright...what's the deal?"

   "'Deal', ey?" the wolverine chuckled, his voice turning rather lurid.  "Smart 'n.  A'tually there is somethin'."

   "You should probably let me speak, Ric," the white jackal snapped.  His voice had an accent akin to what one would find in the deeper deserts to the southeast.  He turned back to the panthress.  "We don't really know who or what you are, girl, but you somewhat shocked all of us when you came in with a Warp-Aci and freed that injured Gryphon.  The security here is usually very tight.  But if you were a prisoner too, then you must be rather trustworthy.  Who are you?"

   Aisha grimaced, tilting her head.  "I should be asking you that.  I have no time to chat, muchacho."

   He snorted.  "I figured.  We all heard you say you were going to try and free that dragon that's being held in the lower sanctum.  And, we'd like to help."

   That was when the panther's eyebrows quirked in surprise.  Now they were getting somewhere.  "How?"

   The jackal smirked.  "First of all, introductions.  I'm Seth.  The leering loudmouth over there is Ric."  The wolverine snorted before the canine continued.  "We're mostly the ones who have need of you.  The other two we somewhat made friends with."

   "Oh sure, leave us out of the big picture," the ferret said.

   Seth ignored him.  "In short, for that little service we provided, you're going to set us free."

   Aisha's arms uncrossed and settled on her hips in a defensive posture.  "And why the hell would I do that?"

   It was Ric who spoke up.  "Ay, don' look a' us as mere prisoners, milady.  Ye know this place is ruled by a rather mad incubus.  And like you, we been on 'is bad side."

   The jackal nodded.  "Dimitrius.  He calls himself the leader of Clan Mraisae, one of three supposedly dragon-hating clans.  Except, Mraisae has defected from the shallow thinking of those left from the wars.  He only leads a small faction that hasn't."

   "Forced, more like," Ric snorted.

   The huntress, originally uninterested, was now rather intrigued.  At least she knew where Cheyenne stood, thanks to Tio's help.  But what it had to do with these individuals...  "How'd you know this?" Aisha asked, a little less demanding.

   The jackal paused for a second, and then lifted a small corner of his shirt.  On his stomach just below the rib cage, rested a familiar bluish, rounded symbol.  Aisha nearly jumped back and put her hand on the sword's pommel. "A 'Cubi?"

   "A friend," he corrected, and let the tattered shirt fall from his grip, crossing his arms again.  "You were talking about a girl called Cheyenne...she's a cousin of mine.  Hard to tell if it's a second or third, it's hard to keep track of family ties.  But she's blood."  His eyes narrowed.  "Believe it or not, adventurer; I know how your kind tends to distrust shape-shifters and mind-benders.  But I'm in prison, bound at my ankles with magic-suppressing bonds, with the rest of these Beings, and that must say something.  Ah, all beings except Ric; he's of Clan Ha'ram."

   "Thank ye for 'membering," the oversized musteline laughed.

   Aisha glanced between the both of them, slowly letting her hand off of her sword.  She could at least imagine how they could not have escaped themselves.  The panther sighed.  "So then...if I let you go, you're going to try to dethrone this Dimitrius."

   "An' put 'is 'ead on a plate, hah!" Ric exclaimed.

   Seth just put on a disapproving face, then just shook his head and nodded back to the adventurer.  "And provide you some good directions for how to find your dragon friend without trouble from the guards."

   It was a tough decision for Aisha.  But in all argument, she could not afford to take the chance that perhaps they were no allies...and there was no time left, for the guards could have been coming back at any second.  She took the keys out, and her red eyes regarded Seth with conviction.  "You'll give me the directions first."

   The jackal sighed, but assented without further provocation.  "If you keep going down the right corridor from this cell you'll eventually end up at a side passage.  The guards are scattered and unfocused right now, so they'll keep patrolling the main halls for you, so keep to the shadows; hide in doorways, stay as silent as possible until you get to that passage.  It slopes downward for a few yards, and then banks up to near ground-level.  You'll reach a huge open rotunda; it used to be a torture chamber, and there should be a big cage in the center.  It's heavily-guarded, but with a bit of stealth you should be able to take them out and rush in."

   Aisha listened carefully, though she was somewhat adverse to the idea of stalking into a torture chamber.  But if it was the only way to go...

   Finally, she sighed and fitted the keys into the locks.  She freed Seth first, and as if on a second thought the jackal took his blind comrade with him by the hand.  Aisha had no more time to ask who it was.  She let out the ferret second, just out of courtesy, and finally the musteline last, out of caution...she only really trusted the one who had claimed to be a cousin to Cheyenne.  Freed of their bonds, the incubi were free to release their sets of wings from being hidden, having morphed them into their spines and scalps.  Ric spared a wink when he was let free, rather amused at the feline's sneer back, and was the first to rush out of the door.

   "Alright, let's move," Seth said, ushering the others out before turning to the panther, who had her sword drawn, cautious of betrayal.  Unintimidated, however, he bowed.  "Our thanks go out to you and soon, perhaps the thanks of the entire town.  But we haven't gotten your name."

   "Aisha," she replied.  "Just don't make me regret freeing you, incubus.  I've had enough surprises."

   He just replied with a laugh.  "From now on, the only surprises will be good, adventurer."

   "Better be," she replied, and replaced her crimson hood to obscure her face, pushing past and racing into the darkness, jumping straight over the carcasses that she had left behind before.

*   *   *

   A nervous Cheyenne paced quickly across the floor towards the balcony, the tendons in her hand flexing as she worked her claws.  The succubus was getting tired of everything.  It had been a short while since she last heard from the Aci...no idea yet how Aisha and the others were doing...time was hard to tell when things were moving rapidly.  Just a moment ago, Dimitrius had gotten some important news, and was saying nothing except for everyone to rush and prepare.

   And now, on top of the heavy burden of worry, Chey had to relinquish her adventuring armor in favor of something a little more formal.  Why the hell won't he tell me why?  She wondered with a snarl on her face, thinking of how she was simply dismissed like one of the servants instead of treated a little more like a clan member.  Is this really the family I thought I was getting myself into?

   However, the feeling disappeared as soon as she reached the edge of the balcony and leaned her arms on it, searching the air.  There was a sense, a tugging on her consciousness, which was quite familiar.

   Tio?

   Right here, Chey, the little voice replied in her mind.

   The air in front of her then seemed to just zip open, a small, glowing blue rip that materialized into her small companion.  Tio perched himself onto her shoulder, his gaze following hers to the horizon...their voices quiet, they conversed within their thoughts.  Thankfully the thylacine had a mental shield mastered just enough during her stay.

   So what's happened?

   I just returned from the monastery.  Jake's gonna be healed quickly, but not quickly enough to join us.  I set Aisha free beforehand, and with luck she's running around causing chaos in the dungeons right now.

   Not enough chaos, I think.  I haven't heard any messages to Dimitrius that things have gone haywire yet.  Nor do I see Icharus wreaking havoc, and I can see the very center of the prison; it's that wide plate on the surface, within the circle of buildings.

   Aisha's secretive.  There won't be chaos until the end of it.

   I hope you're right.

   Suddenly, a staunch voice interrupted the silence of the outside world.  "Cheyenne!"

   The two of them whirled to face Dimitrius, his normally orderly face looking grim and unnerved.  "Why haven't you changed yet?  They'll be here any minute..." his voice trailed off as his eyes met Tio's.  "He's back late."

   "He comes out of hiding when he wants to," Cheyenne retorted, gesturing for Tio to vanish from sight.  As he did, though, someone else came running up to them before Cheyenne could ask who was coming.  It was one of the servants.

  The small shrew looked red-faced and out of breath as he braked before the 'Cubi.  "Lord Dimitrius...word from the prison guard..." he panted.  "There's...a problem."

   His eyes widened, and Cheyenne's held a hidden fear.  The copper-brown coyote glared, a fierce and fiery expression that didn't belong on the face of a noble.  The kind that, when it did appear, meant dire trouble.  "What problem?"

   The rodent caught his breath and swallowed.  "An escape, sir."

   There was a pause, before Dimitrius's hand shot out and clasped the servant's neck, fingers completely encircling it and claws digging into the skin.  "You bother me for that?  Let the guards handle it."

   "That's...just it, sir..." the servant choked each word out, his breath running ragged.  "Some...of the guards...were found...dead...and they say...the escaped prisoner...is...the adventurer."

   For Dimitrius, time stopped.  For Cheyenne, it was now quickly running out...the last few shards of sand in the hourglass.  Her friend had been discovered before the dragon was freed.  Well, there's the chaos.

   "DAMMIT!" the incubus roared and angrily threw the servant like a rag doll, crashing him into the wall and sliding to the floor unconscious.  "This should not have happened!  What went..."

   As if a light went on in his head, he then swished around to confront Cheyenne.  But she had already disappeared...from the balcony, and out of view.

   The incubus glared into empty space, and then rushed back into the palace, leaving the servant lying in a thin stream of blood

   Not wise, girl.  Not wise at all.

*    *   *

   She thought that she heard voices behind her, chasing...but at the moment, her mind was in enough haste that she could jump at imaginary voices and footfalls.

   Aisha was lucky in avoiding the guards rushing through the torch-lit halls of the underground compound.  She only had to fight off one, whose blood stained her boomerang with little ease...for the guard's life, she was just left with a long gash that opened her left sleeve and caused a shallow cut along with it.  The adventurer couldn't feel the pain in her intense focus.

   That was just before the entrance to the corridor; the panther could easily identify it.  An earth-shattering roar erupted from the darkness and stopped her feet dead.

   With a gulp, the expression on her face hidden in the darkness of her cowl, Aisha wasted no time in leaping into the shadowed pit.  The sounds of frantic guards were left behind her.  The only things that came to her ears when she was far enough were the sounds of her fluttering cape and nearly-noiseless pads on the dry stone floor.  The sheath of the sword at her belt was ramming against her leg as she ran...she would have to get used to that.  But at least the blade was hidden well...and had yet to taste flesh.

   Jagged stone walls soon turned smooth, and at one point the darkness was so pitch black that she felt lost and disoriented.  But whenever the panther stopped, she didn't turn.  She just remembered the direction her feet felt they were facing, and she walked...cautiously, her hand feeling the wall.  It was smooth and cold; it felt like she was walking into a cavern.  Except...there were no sounds of dripping and flowing water, or shifting rocks.

   Instead, there were the echoes of a massive, struggling beast that was getting closer by the second.  When her eyes were of no use, Aisha followed her ears and walked against the waves of sound rushing beneath her feet.

   And then, she came across a gradual brightening, and she knew what the smooth walls were.  The dungeon had turned into a hallway that felt like the underground of a hospital or a laboratory...except it was far from either.  The walls were polished and grey under the soft orange shafts of light coming down from above her...and the shafts of light illuminated what looked from Aisha's view like the underside of a drain covering.

   What it drained, she could only imagine.  The image was made even more vivid by the strong smell of death and dark red stains on the floor beneath the shaft.  This was where the corridor also turned into a stairway leading upwards into the center of the prison.  The dragon was certainly present...another thunderous roar made the walls shake.

    I hate being underground, I hate being underground...Aisha's mind chanted.  Withholding the fear, she set foot on the steps and hastily rushed up to them, only stopping when she saw something brighter ahead...like sunlight.  She was at the top floor.  And carefully peering through the barred window of the door, glimpsed the size of the room...and the cage...and Icharus.

   The storm dragon raged against the shackles, bonds surging with magic and glowing like hot irons as they connected him to the steel floor and ceiling.  One clasped his neck...two his ankles...another had his tail...and the last, his jaw.  Around the cage, a monstrous circular thing that had to be fifty feet high, guards walked around and through other doors similar to hers.  There were only about four visible, but it was hard to tell how big the room was.

   There were none yet who were coming towards her.  But her fingers lay upon her weapons, and her eyes narrowed.

   Here goes nothing...she thought.  In like a shadow, slice all in your way, grab the keys, open the door, cut the bonds.  Icharus can clean up.  Her stomach then lurched.  It was the fear again.  This time the possibility of death was quite real.

   Taking a deep breath, the panther reached for the door handle.

   And then she paused.  Through the window, there were a few swift flashes.  The guards were dropping.  And to her greatest surprise, a voice cut into her head as a black-blue entity swept across her door.

   "Now would be a good time to help!"

   Aisha held a pause.  "Mierda santa..." she murmured.  But then, with a grin in her blood-red eyes, she grabbed the handle of her bladed boomerang and charged through the door.

What can I say?  It's a gripping chapter, and I keep re-reading it.

((Woo, the bug of epiphany has bitten me.  So close to the end of this saga and quite determined to finish it.   I might have rushed a bit through this scene, but action sequences are supposed to be rushy, yeh?  :3 Also, new update on some of the other chapters, as in this one: the yellowy glow used to accentuate Icharus's powered dragon voice has just been shifted to a yellow font.  The glow was fun to use but just too much trouble.))

Part 18

   From the dragon's position in his cage, the thing set in the epicenter of the twilit room, it was easy to see what was going on around him.  But he was blind with rage; his strength was nearly deteriorated from the vain efforts to break out of his bonds.  Only a brief flash of metal broke the noble from his almost feral trance and brought life back to his lightning-gold eyes...following its path, the next emotion to be brought with him was surprise.

   It was like a metallic flying saw blade; a familiar weapon that flashed through the air, cleaved the bodies in its way, and swished back to its master's hand...bringing blood with it.  Then in a matter of seconds it was flying again, rage evident in the warrior's eyes.

   Aisha wasted no time in disposing of the guards, with Cheyenne not far along with her.  Blood sprayed from the captors, one by one, as they ran...it was decided that none were to escape.  Magic flew as they fought back; but the succubus lashed out left and right, and the adventurer's feet never stopped moving.  In the background, the dragon was stomping the floor in a fit of anxiety.  The ground shook from the waves of sound; all the more incentive to keep fighting.

   Cheyenne had just recovered from skewering one of the guards with a wing tentacle when she suddenly spotted a shape behind the panther.  "Aish!  Look out!" she screamed.

   Aisha turned just as a wall of flame flew towards her.  But just out of instinct, she drew the sword from its sheath and made a downward slash towards the magic fire.  There was a sort of ringing in her ears, and she could feel intense heat flowing past on either side...

   But none of it had touched her.  Instead, a line of fire had whiplashed and reflected back onto the attacker, who was now stumbling and screeching to put it out.  He was silenced instantly when a blow to the head with Cheyenne's wing knocked him into the wall.

   Silence descended.  There was no more screaming or shouting.  There was just the sight of several bodies littering the room and blood painting the floor a dark red; already flowing into some of the drains in the floor.  The warriors were covered in remains.

   Cheyenne shuddered, quickly flicking the blood from her wings and morphing them back to normal.  On her face there was a look of complete disgust.  "I took an oath to heal, not to kill.  I can't believe I did that."  She stopped muttering after a second, glancing around.  "That's the last of the..." her head tilted curiously as she looked toward her comrade.  "...Aisha?"

   The panther was crouched on the ground, gripping the handle of the sword with both hands.  Her eyes were wide as they regarded the blade.  "Damn..." she said, short of breath.  "It is magic-proof."  Her teeth gritted.  "And here I was so sure I was going to die."

   Chey chuckled, wiping her hands clean on her armor.  "You're safe now...but you're bleeding..." she paused when Aisha didn't respond.  "I just wish I had my sword back.  And you're welcome for the help."

   As the succubus said that, Aisha released a long sigh and stood up, staring at her for a moment.  The expression on her face was unreadable, eyes dark in the minimal light.  But she simply shook her head and raised her red-tainted boomerang tip.  "The bleeding's nothing.  And I'll talk to you later."  She swished around, replaced the blade onto her belt, and glanced up to Icharus's cage.  "Where's the key?"

   "Right here," answered Cheyenne without a beat and tossed the silvery object toward her.  "We have to hurry.  I think Dimitrius is going to overrun the place soon."

   Aisha nodded and grabbed the key in midair while running to the barred door.  "No time to waste then."  With the thylacine close behind, the lock clicked open under her jarring with the key and was left to drop to the floor as the cage opened.  Icharus could do nothing to speak, but his head thrashed the chains around.

   "You hold still," the panther growled.  Her fingers tightly gripped the sword's handle and she held it as if she were holding an axe.  The dragon saw this and reared his head back so that the glowing chain was stretched taut.  The blade was raised...

   SWISH!  It sliced through the magic binding nearly as easily as if it were slicing through air.  The chain and the clasp around his neck vanished.

   With a few more swings, the bonds around his limbs vanished, and he could move again.  His feet stomped with elation (or frustration, one couldn't tell) until, finally, Icharus found a moment to lower his head and let the clasp around his jaw be sliced apart.

   Freed, the two smaller adventurers had to step back as the dragon let out a thunderous roar, a bellow which echoed insanely across the chamber in races of waves.  No doubt, it could be heard on the dungeon level and anywhere below ground.  His mouth snapped shut with a cloud of electrical discharge, his eyes once again flashing gold.  "By the honor of Stormclaw, they will pay for this insolence!"

   While Chey cowered behind her, Aisha held her sword up in defense and shouted up to Icharus among the faint crackling.  "Will you calm down?  I don't think calling on your honor will get you out of this, tonto!"

   The dragon snapped back, his voice lowered to a deadly growl and the golden feathers on his wings ruffled.  "It is an outrage, is what it is.  They've massacred my family, left my kingdom to rot, and now the last of our treasure is in the hands of those filthy marauders..."

   "Hey, some of those 'marauders' are family!" Cheyenne suddenly cut in.  Aisha turned to shoot her a look of disapproval, but not before the storm dragon's fearsome head turned to face her.

   His lip curled to show the rows of fangs.  "You're going to be first, you little traitor."

   "Then I shouldn't have even bothered to help free you!" she shot back, flaring her sets of wings as if preparing to use them.

   That was when Aisha stepped between the two and raised the blade. "Silencio!" she roared, glaring between them both.  "Cheyenne, you will keep quiet.  Icharus, we just saved your monstrous ass, so can't you at least be grateful?  Chey just helped to kill the guards, against her morals, so she's still with us.  Save the animosity for after we come out of this alive."

   There was a snort emitted from the both of them, but they had at least settled.  Grateful, Aisha lowered the sword.  "Now come on, let's get out of here.  I think there's still a lot more fighting to do and not a lot of time."

   Icharus nodded, flaring his wyvernesque arm-wings and allowing his eyes to take on a fierce glow once more.  "Then I shall lead the charge."  His voice started crackling.  "Stand back."

   They watched as the great beast gathered his strength and raised his head to the shimmering ceiling, which carried onto a dome of reinforced glass spreading aboveground.  Static discharged the room as his head raised and an orb of lightning formed within his jaws...getting larger by the second until he looked as if he could stumble from a nonexistent weight.  The lightning ball was larger than his head.  Aisha felt like a wind blew through the room...she ignored the snaps of static that stung her skin and the slight ear-ringing that followed.  The magic-proof blade once again helped in that endeavor as she held it up over herself and Cheyenne like a shield.

   Then, with a roar, the dragon released the ball.  It flew into the dome, blinded the room with a white-hot flash, and a roar as powerful as the dragon's own shook the walls.  The glass resisted the lightning.  However, Aisha could suddenly see how it could have worked.  Portions of the glass had shifted...and melted.

   "The hell...?" Cheyenne whispered.  "How'd he do that?"

   Aisha smirked.  "You should pay more attention to your elemental studies, Chey.  The air around a bolt of lightning is thousands of degrees in temperature.  Impossible to catch, but it is common sense that dragons are masters of controlling heat magic."

   "Damn dragons..." the succubus retorted, but stood transfixed as he released a stream of electricity to cut the edges.

   When he was finished, he lowered his body and spread his wings, gesturing to the other two.  "Get on and brace yourselves."

   Cheyenne shook her head.  "Oh, he's not thinking..."

   "Yes, he's thinking," Aisha grinned and rushed to get up on the dragon's back, the reluctant succubus following.  As soon as they were secure, Icharus bunched the muscles in his legs and wings, preparing them for a leap.

   Then, with a lurch, the scenery all around them rushed downward.

   He made straight for the ceiling...Aisha had her eyes closed just before his stone-strong head bashed through the weakened dome.  The sound of shattering filled their hearing, and all around glass shards fell as if in slow motion.  The light of day barraged upon their eyes as finally they left a room of death for the air of the outside.

   Icharus rocketed into the air for what seemed like moments until he finally slowed enough to allow his passengers to catch their nerves and open their eyes.  Aisha was finally relieved to be out of the ground and into the open space.  The three looked down upon a circle of buildings that made up the dungeon entrances.  Somewhere nearby they could see the large roof of Dimitrius's palace.

   And straight below, a crowd of onlookers could be seen gathering around and looking up where they hovered.  The expressions on their faces ranged from bewilderment, to mystification, to downright horror.  There in their line of sight flew a storm dragon, the Creatures who were long thought driven out.  Behind the crowd, a surge of guards surrounded the grounds.

   Cheyenne trembled.  "Shouldn't we, you know, move?"

   "Sí, I don't like the look of those warriors," Aisha added as her grip tightened over the base of the dragon's wings.  A surge of men and women in armor, and many mythos who looked like they could do without it, broke up the startled crowd and brandished several silver weapons in the air after them.  Some were setting up throwing spears and two large catapults.  But the archers were already lining up against the walls of the palace.

   "Let's get out of here, now!" Chey pleaded.  "Tio can teleport us back to the..."

   "No!" Icharus roared.  "I have vowed by my family name that they will pay.  They have our legacy and I will get it back or die trying!  I may die an honorable death in battle, not a cowardly one in a filthy prison!"

   To accentuate his point, the women held on as he charged his magic, lancing a line of electricity into the crowd to scatter the warriors and hopefully destroy the catapults.  Arrows flashed into the air after them, though the dragon put up a quick barrier against the flying points and flew higher.

   "Oh I'm gonna be sick," the succubus growled in the sudden acceleration.  "Look, this is crazy!  It's just treasure!"

   Aisha glanced behind her with a snarl.  "You already heard what his 'treasure' really is.  You can go back if you want, I'm staying to fight."

   Cheyenne screamed as the dragon went into a head-long dive, casting more lightning into the crowd.  A fireball flew from one of the catapults, which Icharus deftly avoided and retaliated with a ball of lightning.  In a flash of light, the machine and the immediate area around it exploded into flying wooden splinters.

   "You're crazy!" she said.

   "Be tough!" Aisha retorted.  And as they went into a dizzying display of aerial mastery, suddenly the succubus couldn't be felt hanging on to Aisha any more.  The panthress figured that she simply teleported out of the way as intended.  Perhaps best for her, she thought.  There was no time to dwell on the matter...there was a fight to be had.

   Back and forth they went across the crowd, scattering them and sending most of them running while avoiding a barrage of spears and arrows.  Aisha felt her stomach lurch a few times...she was more comfortable if her feet could move on the ground.  But all she could do was hold on as the dragon went on his crusade of anger...she started to wonder if everything was really worth all of the trouble.  Her boomerang was a help in cutting a line through bodies, but she couldn't ride with one hand for long.

   Suddenly, Icharus took a dive that nearly shook Aisha from his back.  He had narrowly avoided a blast of fire magic rocketing past him.  After that, several magic-users in the crowd followed that example when they were out of ammo.  Blasts of ice, fire, and everything in between were launched at the dragon in fevered efforts to bring him down, and the adventurer who aided him.

   "Damn!  Look out!" he shouted to the panthress as she ducked low, avoiding another magic blast.  Their aim was becoming better too quickly.

   Aisha couldn't take much more waiting.  The claws of one hand dug into the base of Icharus's neck while her other hand reached for the sword.  "Get ready to land!" she growled over the air.

   The dragon snorted.  "No!  I have an advantage!"

   "There's too many of them!" Aisha argued.  A sword swing deflected a fireball coming at her.  "Either retreat us or get ready to land, dammit!  We have to take the fight to them directly!"  Another swing deflected a darkness-imbued arrow.  She grunted, trying to hold on.  "You keep flying and casting, you'll only exhaust yourself and probably get killed!"

   "I won't—AH!"

   The dragon suddenly turned in midair as a line of fire aimed at his side nearly took out his wing and singed his feathers.  Aisha yelped, gripping his back with only one hand...however, she wouldn't keep her grip for long.  Just after the flames, an arrow came from the other side, lodging itself near Icharus's neck, missing Aisha's arm by mere inches.

   Her grip started slipping, and it was that point that her voice turned frantic.  "Ick.  LAND.  NOW!"

   The dragon growled and swished below the crossfire, preparing to land.  The guards on the ground saw this and readied everything they could muster for firing at them.  The crowd scattered as the dragon's talons painfully met ground, and Aisha could let go and safely drop to the earth.

   However, they were immediately surrounded...facing down an entire line of weaponry.  A few of the 'Cubi had the edges of their wings morphed sharply.

   "Prepare yourself," Icharus rumbled and faced one side of the closing circle.

   "Been prepared," Aisha answered back, drawing her boomerang so that she had two weapons in her hands.  They advanced on them...

   "Hold your fire!" a voice suddenly cut through the chaos.  Several bows and blades lowered and eyes all turned in the direction of the voice.

   It was Dimitrius, flanked on either side by a 'Cubi and several mythos servants; all under and from clan Mraisae, Aisha guessed.  The crowd parted as he walked up to them.  Seeing the Creature fully for the first time, the panthress did nothing to hold back the feeling of disgust.  He had the same swagger as the demon she last fought, as well as the same air of deceit and darkness.  She hated when that kind of pride was shown.

   He stopped a good distance away, only smirking at the fact that he was being glared at by an adventurer and a dragon.  "I should have killed you when I had the chance, Being.  The dragon as well.  I see it was quite rash to even trust little Cheyenne.  But I suppose the girl has run away in fear."

   Icharus hissed, his talons gouging the earth.  "Cheyenne has done enough.  Your battle is with Stormclaw, incubus."

   "Hm," he grinned, and then nodded toward the panthress.  "And who is she?  A servant?"

   "I most certainly am not!" Aisha growled and took a step forward, eyes flashing.  "You speak to the Risen, hombre."

   At that designation, there was a slight mutter from a few, surprise evident in their eyes.  Dimitrius's eyes narrowed.  "You're the Risen?"  The incubus was silent for just a few seconds.  And then he laughed incredulously.  "I've heard of you.  One who calls herself the Risen, a rumored and somewhat feared demon hunter.  Funny, I expected someone older, and not in the company of a dragon, the last of a dead race.  Now I know I should have killed you.  A horrid influence for my little cousin, especially."

   "Speak nothing of Cheyenne!" Aisha snarled.  "She's out of your influence now.  Like Icharus has said, your battle is with us."

   "Not just them, actually."

   A new voice.  Dimitrius whirled to see who had parted the group next, and his face turned into a grimace of surprise.  Aisha too recognized the presences, and so did half the onlookers.  It was the white jackal and the wolverine that she had released from the prison.  Both showing their true appearance and colors as incubi of Mraisae and Ha'ram...both wearing more than just ragged prison clothing, clad for battle in various armor pieces.

   "Ye may wan' to count again, usurpin' fool," the wolverine piped up, spreading his feathered black wings.  "Ric of Ha'ram an' Seth of Mraisae."

   Before anyone could reply with little more than gazes of shock, a blue rip tore through the air before Aisha and Icharus.  Emerging from it was Cheyenne, carrying her own sword once more, a fierce glare on her normally cheerful countenance as Tio became himself again and swished over her head.

   "My true cousins forgot one more name," the thylacine grinned.  "Cheyenne of Mraisae, the clan who have long deflected from trying to overpower the dragons, as far as I have just been told."  Her leathery wings flared outward, the tips showing the hints of forming tentacle-blades.  "And as the lord Icharus and Aisha the Risen as my witnesses, I briefly renounce my title and oath as a student of Healing."

   She drew the crystal-bladed sword from its sheath on her back and pointed it toward him.  "Your battle, Dimitrius, is with me."

   As the crowd hushed, awaiting the incubus's response, Tio turned back to a rather shocked Aisha and Icharus with a grin formed in his azure expression.  "Didn't think she could be that tough, did you?"

   The panthress slowly grinned.  "What'd you expect?  I'm the one who taught her how to be tough."

   The eyes settled on Dimitrius, who looked more stressed than anything at all of these recent turns of events.  His prisoners had escaped and the balance of power was now in jeopardy.  The clan was now divided.

   Finally, he shook his head slowly, smirking.  "I really don't have time for this."

   He lifted his head, and the smirk disappeared in favor of a deadly grimace.  And then, his voice rang.

   "Kill them!"

   In a flash, the armies surged, and clashed.

that yellow font is abysmal to read.

Unless, y'know, you're using a theme with a black background, of course...

Ack...I keep forgetting about that. x3

I'll get that fixed.  Just that I'd like to emphasize the force that goes through Icharus's words whenever that happens.  Colors just have to be iffy...

Edit:  Fixed.  Boldfaced instead.   :B

Oh, selecting it reverses the colour scheme. It's just annoying in -large- doses... ;-]

((And now, while I try to write a friggin' large-scale action scene, here's something kinda light-hearted and mellow to tide y'all over.  The second part of Fated Birth.  Enjoy, peeps. :3 ))

Part 2

   A town lay in an arid, remote part of a giant field of slightly-rolling hills and mountains seen on only one side of the horizon.  The other sides went as flat and clear as anything could be seen.  Here one would most normally find little farming communities and small towns more than big cities, and more often than not the people certainly liked it that way; quiet days and a simple lifestyle.  Despite the sanctity, there were plenty of trade routes crisscrossing the landscape, leading into the larger cities when one went far enough.  The largest had the routes coming together into one point; a diverse trade town.

   The area was tolerant to Creatures and Beings alike, and it was there where some even chose to live because of it.  But waiting somewhere in the center of the town, next to a vibrant plaza of food shops, a cart full of simple belongings was parked.  A horse was tied to it, patiently waiting for its masters to return...as patiently waiting as was the individual leaning on the cart.

   His arms were stretched back, elbows resting behind him on one of the softer bags.  Eyes of a deep brown scanned the area he was facing, which was the open plaza.  Several kinds and groups of Creatures were passing the man at the moment, paying him little mind; except a few of them had glanced his way when they noted he had the look of a warrior.  He too was a jaguar, with fur of a very light shade of golden-white under the spots dotting his pelt.  One could tell he was a fighter; he stood strong, rough, and intimidating--even when he was just relaxing--with a neutral gaze of stone at first glance.  A few scars crossed his rough arms, and a few more over his hands covering some burn marks as well.  The dagger that hung at the feline's hip from his belt was of course the most veritable clue.  He wore a simple outfit of a brown pair of trousers and vest over his otherwise shirtless torso and a patterned band around his forehead.  His hair was black and short, straight to his shoulders.

   The adventurer sighed and flicked the tip of his tail, searching the crowd.  He had been waiting for a small while for the time when he and his family could finally make their trek to the home which would be promised to them; and for the guide to take them there.  Before he could think much further, however, he heard a young voice calling from across the throngs of people.  "Papi!  Mire aqui!" (Dad, look over here!)

   Pushing through the crowd was a child of about seven years of age; his son, who had taken quite after him in appearance, except for the dark gold that his fur carried as from the side of his mother.  Wide brown eyes found the cart and his father as the cub ran towards them, carrying something under his arm.  The horse nickered and glanced up, but otherwise paid little heed as it ate the sparse grass under hoof.

   A smile lit up the jaguar's face as he regarded the little one, chuckling as he kicked away from leaning on the cart and knelt in front of the excited boy.  "Hijo, there you are," he laughed, glimpsing the package he was carrying.  "What've you got, Ayan?"

   The cub beamed and opened a portion of the seam, showing a hilt made of crafted, sculpted wood.  "A sword!  A training sword, dad...I'm gonna be an adventurer too," he grinned.

   "Oh, are you?" the father laughed and picked Ayan up, swinging him around into the cart.  "That's a hefty goal.  And a dangerous one."

   "I can do it," the child assured with a look of seriousness on his face, holding the training sword like it was a prized possession.  "I can learn how to fight."

   There was just a nod from the older jaguar, a look of amusement on his face.  "Well, we'll see about that.  Where'd you get that thing anyway?"

   Ayan tilted his head.  "I bought it.  I had a few coins with me."

   "Aha.  And where'd you get the coins?" he asked, voice neutral and eyebrow raised.

   Ayan blinked, and for a second his face caught the guilty look of a child having done something in the wrong.  But then a wide grin with several small and sharp teeth took over his face.  "Mom gave me some money."

    "Ahh, did she now," The father chuckled, surprisingly mirthfully.  "Tell you what then, you keep that for training, and when you're ready, I'll forge you a real one."  He faced his son with a steel gaze.  "But you don't steal money any more."

   "Steal...?" Ayan squeaked.  "But I didn't..."

   "You don't lie to me either.  You want to be an adventurer, you're going to be an honorable one.  Comprendes?"

   "Okay..." he replied under Luc's stern warning; though inside, he was still enthusiastic about receiving training, if his father meant it.  Suddenly, he caught sight of something over his shoulder.  He blinked for a second and then put on a wide smile.  "Mom!"

   The jaguar's eyes widened as he turned to follow his son's gaze.  Across the road from the plaza, a carriage drawn by a gryphon had settled to let its passenger out.  The woman carefully set foot upon the ground, one hand upon the rail and the other holding a bag away so that it wouldn't jostle her pregnant form.  The dark gold-colored jaguaress looked up, catching sight of her husband and son with a warm smile.

   "Mara," he smiled as she came to meet him with a warm and careful embrace...but when she did, there was an involuntary shudder that suddenly passed through her body, as if she were feeling an aftereffect of the shock she had been given; it came from the burn on her neck, hidden by the scarf, and passed downward.  Noticing the small quake, he met her dark eyes, concern hovering within his own.  "Estás bien? (Are you okay?)  How'd your visit go?"

   Her smile was a light one, an expression full of mental exhaustion; both from her condition and what had happened only about an hour ago.  Her husband had let her go when she told him that she had relatives in a nearby town to visit.  Not exactly a lie, but not exactly the truth either.  With a hum, she planted a light kiss on his lips.  "Estoy cansada, mi amor.  (I'm tired, my love.)  But I'm alright, and I bought travel food on the way.  Just ready to sit down and relax.  I'm sure you feel just as I do, Luc."

   The former adventurer nodded, kissing her back.  "I do.  But I can take being on my feet for one more day."

   "Oh can you?" she smirked playfully.  "You weren't in much of a rush to help me out of that carriage."

   Luc snorted.  "That's because you never want me to help, mujer.  You're always sure that you can do everything on your own."

   "And don't you forget it," she snorted back.  "I never needed help in my life."  She broke away from the embrace when she felt a tug on her dress, which was Ayan.  "Oh, I wouldn't forget my little niño," Mara smiled and picked him up, straining a little as she did.

   Her husband grinned and gently pulled them both up with a tug on her shoulder.  "Sometimes you do.  So how's your family?"

   "Oh, they're fine," she said in a dismissive fashion and placed the cub back in the cart.  "Wanted to congratulate me on expecting.  But I don't read much into it, they're an extended part, never kept in touch with us."

   He rolled his eyes.  "Guess that's why I never met them."  With a chuckle, he placed his arms around her midsection from behind, his hands resting gently over her belly.  "I don't care though.  You, Ayan, and the baby are family enough.  Close and there for each other always."

   A blush fell across her face.  It was true...since the death of her mother she never seemed to have a true family.  Only a clan of demons who treated her like any other Being-blooded child sired from one of them; like a burden, something to raise just for their use.  They had love for their own, and none for others.

   It was the child who piped up next, bringing her out of darker memories.  "What's the baby gonna be, mamá?" he inquired, tilting his head.  "Is it gonna be a brother or a sister?"

   She laughed and kissed his forehead.  "We'll just have to wait and see."  With a soft grin, Mara glanced back to Luc.  "So where's the señora?  I thought she was going to be with you when I came back."

   He nodded, letting her go to lean his back on the cart.  "I sent out a message from the station an hour ago.  She should be here."

   Then, right on cue, another voice came from behind them on the other side of the cart, female and jokingly incredulous.  "Such keen eyes, sir Cabre, and you haven't noticed me standing here?"

   Startled, Mara jumped and Luc instinctively went to grab the handle of his dagger.  But when they caught sight of the woman who addressed them, they settled instantly.  She was a tigress with pearlescent white fur and bold black stripes, wearing the calling-card light blue and white colors of the Healers on a loose robe that trailed to bare knees, the back extending further to her heels.  She wore sleeves on her upper arms with shimmering gems embedded in both.  The staff she carried, a long and thick wooden thing with claws that clasped a clear blue orb, had a soft glow to it; enchanted with light-oriented magic.  She looked to be in her late forties in age, but she was tall and strong with a gentle countenance behind a dominant, teacher-like appearance.

   Ayan jumped excitedly from the cart again; he hadn't been keen on staying there and keeping quiet.  "Señora Msh'taan!"

   The tigress laughed and gently laid a hand on the boy's head as his parents approached.  "See, your son seems to have better senses than you do, in your old age."

   "I'm not old yet," Luc grumbled, but respectfully bowed at the waist at any rate.  "I'm glad to see you've made it, Rynkura."

   Her head inclined in return.  "As with you, sir and madam Cabre.  The both of you are ready to leave, then?"

   "We've been ready, yes," said Mara, gesturing to the cart.  "Every last bit of our belongings that we wish to take are accounted for."

   "Almost," Luc added and grabbed his energetic son, replacing him within the soft bundles and inciting a barked laugh from him.

   Rynkura nodded.  "Then we leave at once.  And I assure you that your home is the best protection I have found, and very secluded.  You will be able to raise your children in peace as you've wished."

   "Finalmente," the warrior lamented, a solemn look in his eyes as he took his wife's hand.  "That's all I wish."

   Mara nodded, and glanced questioningly to the Healer.  "Pardon my asking, señora, but are we to stop at your monastery on the way?"

   There was a pause from the tigress.  "Yes," she confirmed with a slight smile.  "A long journey like this, there is no way that we cannot.  There is no better place for a rest, I shall tell you.  Especially for an expectant mother."

   The monastery had been discovered and used by Rynkura herself, to turn it into a place for Healers to learn their trade.  It was situated deep in a valley beyond a wall of steep hills and low mountains, near to the border of a darkened forest and a wide field, and consisted of an old cathedral and several other places built in the courtyard as sanctuary for the sick and wounded.  If Mara could find out anything about what happened to her—without Luc catching notice of it—it would be there.

   "Bueno," she chuckled and started up into the cart.  Rynkura was to sit in the front, controlling the horse's reins.  Luc was going to sit up in the front as well, but on a second thought he found room to rest in the cart's storage alongside his wife and son.  There was something inside of him, just a feeling that told him he was better off close.


   The journey took a little over half a day to complete, after departing the trade city for locations that lay further south.  As the road gradually led into smaller settlements, less people, and finally into the open wilderness, it also became harder for the wheels of the cart to tread the rough and rocky path.  The activity of the towns deafened into the solitude of the long trade roads, and by the long-coming dusk the smooth horizon had morphed into hills large enough to nearly be called mountains.

   For a time, Luc kept watch for trouble that was known to settle on least-traveled ground.  Sometimes he walked beside the cart, and sometimes he controlled it while Rynkura gauged the distance to the monastery, and the rest of the time (at the Healer's insistence) he rested within the cart with his wife and all-too-eager son.  The journey took longer than needed for pauses to rest the horse and feed themselves.  But what kept their patience from dwindling was the hope that they were reaching a place where the kin of a hunted adventurer could live without fear.

   By the time the rocky path had turned into an incline into the mountains, through a well-hidden pathway among barriers of stone, the area was shadowed into pitch-black night.

   Rynkura's staff was the only source of light that illuminated a small distance around them, the glow made stronger by the addition of an orb of magic that floated freely above the cart like a will-o-the-wisp.  She glanced back at one point, where she could see Ayan fast asleep and laying between his parents.  Mara was still awake, though on her face there was a layer of exhaustion as her voice cut through the silence.  She was singing in her native tongue, a lullaby to soothe both Ayan and the baby still kicking in her womb.  Luc, his arm around her shoulders, looked to be asleep himself; though the tip of his tail swished in rhythm to the tune.

   The tigress waited for the song to end before speaking.  "How much longer will it be?"

   Mara glanced up with a quiet chuckle.  "Sooner than I think, perhaps.  The baby seems most eager to see this life."  The last two words were spoken with an air of doubt.  Her eyes turned from a soft glow and into something troubling.  It looked rather like she was in pain...not the sudden pain that came from a child's birth coming closer, but something more sickening.

   It was an expression that Rynkura caught all too easily.  "Is something the matter, child?"

   The jaguaress paused, and then turned with pleading eyes to the Healer.  Her voice was in the lowest whisper she could manage without waking her husband.  She knew that the old tiger could still hear her.  "When we get there, I want to see you about something...alone, if you would please.  Something has happened and...and I think there may be something wrong."

   Rynkura looked solemn and doubtful, but nodded.  "We shall see soon, then.  The monastery is just ahead," she promised, and turned her gaze back into the darkness that pervaded the sights before them.

   Knowing this, Mara could finally succumb to a wistful sleep, while the burn still ached and sent chills through her body.

((Whew, and finally the chapter that people actually were waiting for.  I argued with myself for quite a while on whether or not to choose what I did for the end of this. x3 ))

Part 19

   All throughout the town, word quickly spread of the growing chaos in the prison yard.  Families ducked back into their residences and hunkered behind locked doors while any guards and warriors who could be spared rushed to the scene.  Creatures and Beings of all shapes, sizes, and types rushed into a fray.  The noise escalated into screams and roars.  Even those working the mines from their lofty hillside had to stop and watch as weapons flashed and magic blasts rang through the air.

   And even there, the 'Cubi of clan Mraisae and Ha'ram were starting to distance themselves, their opinions already having been turned.

*     *     *

   It was hard to tell where the mob had begun and where it ended.  After Dimitrius had made his demand, the guards had tried to surround the small group of prisoners and adventurers who only seemed to be on their own.  Then the tide turned with a vengeance as each and every Ha'ram 'Cubi came to their aid after seeing their freed comrade.  Then the blood started to fly as about half of Mraisae's forces turned to that side and against their own brothers.  With the sudden outrage as traitors were named and their head sought after, it turned into a massacre.

   Aisha managed to get out of the fray before the bodies began jostling and crowding.  The huntress was panting as she reached a higher point near the roof of one of the buildings, her cape and some of her clothing already torn in places.  She untied the cape and tossed it onto the edge of the roof where she could fight without its hindrance...and her eyes scanned the great battle with utmost horror.  She couldn't even spot Cheyenne in the fray.  Only Icharus could be seen easily in his full dragon form, slamming through the wave of fighters with his horns like a ram until he could fly out...and even then, he couldn't unleash his electricity on the crowd without hurting any allies.  It was the dragon's fight more than anyone's, and he was pushed to the edges, spears and arrows flying in his direction.

   The battle was large enough to give the illusion of stretching to the horizon.  Watching, Aisha wondered just how anyone was to get out of it.

   "Risen!  Your head is mine!" someone suddenly shouted to her side.  It was another lizard-like mythos, his hands glowing with poisonous green magic and his voice hissing with menace.  He had probably been among those that heard her declaration and aimed to claim an infamous Being kill...plus she couldn't tell if the bright mark on his head was a closed third eye or not...but at that point, Aisha cared nothing for appearances.  She was just threatened.

   Drawing her glistening boomerang, she scoffed and stood her ground.  "I've heard that before.  Thing is, my head's still right where it is, isn't it?"

   The reptilian hissed in laughter.  His magic spread along his arms and crackled between clenched fists, turning dark and changing into shades of gray.  "Not.  For.  LONG!"  At the last word, his fists slammed into the ground and sent Aisha nearly reeling with a spiraling wave of energy.  The ring on her tail went haywire, pulsating with a glowing magic.

   She flipped back to her feet and jumped away from the remnants of the shockwave, her boomerang slicing through the air towards the mythos.  But he was quick in sending a whiplash of magic back, streaking the thing out of the air and ensnaring Aisha's leg in the process, causing a burning sensation to crawl into her skin.

   The panthress hissed.  This is why she hated fighting mythos.  Each was a basket of surprises.  But that's when she remembered she had one more weapon on her belt.     With a flash, she drew the sword and brought it down through the tentacle of darkness, scattering shadows, and her other hand called back the boomerang from its wayward flight path.  She used the sword as a shield against another whiplash attack, while the lizard's growl of frustration could be heard.

   She landed opposite him, his third "eye" now opened to reveal a red-hued iris in contrast to the pair of normal yellow ones.  His magic whipped forth again, fists continually slamming into the earth...and she continually fending the waves off with the sword.  Aisha feverishly sliced through wall after wall of magic, slowly coming closer to the target.

   Then she felt another snare around her leg, tripping her back.  Caught by surprise, all she could do was land her arm on the ground to catch herself and pivot her body.  The sword sliced upward while she flipped and, in a move that felt like slow motion, cut through the bond and caught the beast straight in the neck.  A crack was heard, and blood flew in her face.

   When Aisha found herself upright again, the mythos lay on his back...and his head lay beside him.

   The blade glistened with the crimson liquid as if it was enjoying the taste of the flesh.  The panther blinked, staring down at the sword with appreciation as she flicked it clean.  Damn, I should have had this when I was in the fight with that last demon.

   That's all she had time to think about as another two warriors headed for her.  But with the handle clenched in a tight claw-ridden grip, Aisha was quite ready to do the same thing to any other aggressor.

*   *   *

   In the backdrop of a violent clash, Cheyenne was right in the middle of it.

   She could no longer see where her cousins were, but she knew they were somewhere...sometimes the growl of a wolverine pierced the air and sometimes she could see a brilliant flash of white.  But the fight was far too dense.  The succubus was defending herself with her sword as habit dictated, even against members of her own clan.  After one of her first encounters with others of her kind, she was thoroughly confused.

   This can't be right...

   After a fight took her to the edge of the fray, two things happened at once: her opponent was knocked back into it with a crash, and Chey herself was tripped as a swish from a reddish-gray wing tentacle took her feet out from under her.

   Falling to the ground with a grunt, she got herself on her feet only to see Dimitrius sneering.  He no longer looked so regal, but instead his countenance took on that of a ragged fighter.  His energy and emotions were felt easily by the girl...all of it had the spicy tinge of rage and a heavy, sour dose of frustration.

   "You said your fight was with me, right?" he said in a rough tone, spreading his wings.  "Well, I'm here.  And you really shouldn't throw your thoughts around."

   "Dimitrius," she hissed, drawing her sword.  But before she could say anything more, she caught sight of Aisha beyond the crowd, fending off several different attackers.

   Again, the incubus caught her thoughts.  "You needn't worry about your friend; my hunters will take care of her."

   "STOP THAT!" Cheyenne growled, swishing her blade toward him.  She'd certainly grown tired of all his thought-reading on her.  "What in hell are we fighting for anyway?  Icharus only wanted his treasure back."

   She was answered with a tentacle whipping around her sword arm, causing her to drop it.  "Principle, cousin," he mocked.  Another tripped her over again and caught her leg.  "Unlike the rest of the fools going for peace, we know dragons are never to be trusted.  Give them an edge..." he grabbed her neck with one hand and lifted her up.  "They'll give you their breath.  But now, because you refuse to accept your inherited beliefs, half of your clan and all of our allies are now uprising, being led by mere prisoners.  My plans are all but ruined because of all of you."

   His grip clenched tighter as she gasped for breath...he only stood feeding off of her fear.  One of his free tentacles formed a blade, aimed to impale her straight into the midsection.  Her eyes went from carrying defiance to carrying horror.

   "By the way...if you're going to fight like a Being, you might as well have never learned anything about being a succubus."

   The appendage drew back...

   Cheyenne's eyes were closed, expecting herself to be impaled.  But instead she felt a sudden vibration, as well as a loud growl when the fingers clutching her neck were released, allowing her to fall to the ground again.  Opening her eyes, she didn't expect to see what she did next.

   Dimitrius stood to the side of a nasty burn in the ground which had charred the dirt pitch black.  The cause for that burn now stood nearby...a familiar silver and white avian, his eyes glowing fiercely and readying another electric ball in his hands.  "You might want to step away from her," he sneered.

   "Ick?!" Cheyenne exclaimed, disbelieving.

   He grinned back.  "Well, it was getting tiresome being shot at from the air.  I believe I'd rather prevent my comrades from getting killed.  And for the last time, it's Icharus."

   "Your name is mud as far as I'm concerned, dragon," Dimitrius cut in.  But before he could charge toward the eagle, he was stopped by several jaws clamping around his limbs and the base of his wings, shooting pain straight into his nerves.

   The jaws came, to the surprise of both men, from the wing tentacles of Cheyenne...the ends of which sprouted small heads akin to the appearance of earless dogs.  The thylacine succubus herself had her own wide jaws sneering with their sharp rows of teeth, glancing to Icharus as she grappled with the incubus's form.  "Don't worry, I have him.  Go help Aisha!"

   The dragon paused, unsure of these events.  But he had no time to argue.  Silently he wished Cheyenne good luck with her fight while he quickly made way for where Aisha was fighting a crowd.

   Dimitrius was growling with frustration, blood streaming from the places he had been bitten.  But still he willed his own wings to form blades and hooks to fight back.  "It's pointless!  I'm hundreds of years older than you are, you can't win!"

   The girl strained to match his strength.  "Well at least now I'm not fighting like a Being, now am I?"  One of her free tentacles, he suddenly noticed, had her sword back and was gripping it by the handle.  He countered by trying to tug it away.

   It was then fight became moreover a grappling battle of skill.  This time she was the one reading his thoughts as he lost his grip and concentration...and with each moment he was losing more blood and gaining more fury.

*   *   *

   As the blood kept flying and the bodies falling, Aisha's head was in turmoil with rushing memories.  She struggled to remember all of the sword-fighting lessons that she had gotten from Mistress Rynkura, while having to be fast enough to execute them and still be vigilant.  It was easy against one opponent.

   But now she was facing four, with more coming up to surround her within her point of view.  One tossed fire her way, another ice at the same time.  She dodged both, using the sword as a reflective shield...the magic was hitting the others coming, but by now the fighters knew the blade's power and were more than ready to dodge it.  The panther was running on pure adrenaline, and she couldn't keep up the fight for long...

   That was when the crowd broke out into screams, a few of them convulsing and dropping as electricity coursed through their bodies.  Aisha was surprised to see that the one responsible was Icharus, having noticed just before that there was no longer a large dragon flying above the battle.

   When the last of the aggressors fled, Aisha sighed, mostly with relief.  "My thanks, señor."

   "Don't thank me yet, we're all still in a war," he replied.

   Looking out over the battlefield, Aisha following his gaze, the bodies scattered around had become numerous and the battle was dwindling to an exhausted bunch left.  It seemed that everyone had forgotten about the fact that their target dragon had disappeared, and were now concentrating on each other.  The allied Mraisae and Ha'ram forces were turning the tide against the other half of the former, and any 'Cubi from other clans had long since left, leaving them to their business.  At the horizon, the sun was just thinking of setting, the light touching the peak of the mountains.  More screams and howls rose through the air, and from what she knew of the Creatures, Aisha believed that the fight would go into the death, and long into the night.

   "I can't understand," the huntress shook her head.  "I thought this whole thing was about you, but instead it's about them."

   "The clans have their own agenda," Icharus replied, shaking his head.  "You'll soon understand in your career that you can't really escape power struggles; they are the underlying forces in any and every event.  The word 'politics' is really just a nice way to put the notion, 'I'm better than you and I can prove it, with or without blood'."

   Aisha rolled her eyes.  "Always knew that."  But in her mind she felt a bit disappointed.  Was every adventure going to have to be like that, where she'd have to choose a side to fight for?

   That was when Icharus spoke up again. "By the way, Lady Aisha, I noticed you found my family's sword."

   She glanced at the blade.  "Tio found it, actually.  But it's very useful.  Hope you don't mind."

   The avian smiled.  "Not at all."  His look turned thoughtful.  "In fact..."

   A sudden flash of blue in the air interrupted him, alerting the two to the appearance of Tio.  The Warp-Aci looked frantic.  "Guys, you have to come quick!  Chey's in trouble!"

   "What?  Where is she?" Aisha demanded.

   "Dimitrius is taking her up one of the roofs, there!" he gestured.

   Aisha immediately raised her blade and rushed in that direction, muttering a string of curses.  Icharus followed with a grumble.  "I knew I shouldn't have left her to fight alone."

*   *   *

   "Look!  Lord Dimitrius!"

   It took only that one voice in the crowd to suddenly stop the mayhem and focus all eyes on one point.  The fighting halted almost in the same instant, the injured and exhausted trying to hold themselves up...a few 'Cubi had taken the time to energize on the souls of the dead lying around them.  None of them had noticed when Aisha and Icharus had entered their midst.

   But all were thinking the same thing...the battle now had the ability to turn the other way.  The incubus was holding Cheyenne roughly by the base of one normal wing, with the skin membranes in bloody tatters.  She was hanging limp, yet she was blinking wide eyes through a frozen expression of pain on her face.  It was as if the girl were paralyzed.  Dimitrius himself was enraged and covered in his own blood, much of it still leaking on the ground.  He was acting completely on his own raw emotions.  He appeared to have gone feral.

   "All of you!  Look up here!" his rough voice rang through clenched teeth.  "This is what happens when we are challenged!  This...is what happens to traitors!"

   The crowd was frozen and silent, watching what was to happen next.  Cheyenne was shoved to the ground, one of her wings taken and stretched out, ready to be sliced off.  Dimitrius's breathing was ragged as his tentacles formed blades one more time.   Not one person in the crowd made a move, although there were some who wanted to try.

   But just when he was to deal the killing blow, something metallic and silvery flew up from somewhere near the crowd and nailed the canine incubus in the small of his spine, causing him to howl in agony.  Embedded halfway into his back was Aisha's boomerang.

   He dropped Chey and looked to where she and the dragon had suddenly leaped onto the roof.  "Don't everyone help at once!" Aisha roared to the crowd as they advanced on the hunched-over incubus.

   "Jus' waitin' fer the right moment!" someone answered back.  On the other side of the roof stood Ric and Seth, the wolverine and jackal incubi readying an attack of their own.

   Dimitrius, despite his massive wounds, stood his ground.  "None of you would dare...AGH!"

   His sentence was interrupted when the boomerang was wrenched from his back and flew back into the Risen's hand.  "Get over yourself," she snarled.

   "Now!" Seth growled.  They charged, while Chey shook off her stunned state and returned to her feet.  In front of her, the once-powerful Dimitrius was now helpless, held by a dragon, an adventurer, and two of his former allies.

   "Cheyenne!  He's yours!" yelled Icharus.

   The girl paused.  She wasn't without injuries of her own, but she was more held back by her own doubt.  To kill a clan member?  Family?

   This "family" held your friends in prison and planned to kill them.  He was using you and when things got rough, was going to kill you too.  That isn't what family does.

   For the first time in a few hours, the actual hesitant and sometimes-timid version of Cheyenne was seen through tears running down her face.  But that was to vanish in an instant with a fierce glare in her eyes and fingers tightly clenching her blade.  "My pleasure."

   They held a weakly-struggling Dimitrius as she stepped forward, holding her sword so as to plunge it into his heart.

   Then something gripped her wrist, and a new voice spoke up with enough power in that calm voice to make her shiver.  "Halt."

   The new figure appeared unexpectedly, the others pausing to look up at her.

   The crest of Mraisae shone bright both in the form of a bracelet over the woman's right wrist and as the clan symbol etched on her left.  She was a canine of mixed origin with a coat of white over a black muzzle, and eyes of bright gold regarding those before her with a smidge of irritation in the expression...it was hard to tell what she was thinking.  Feathered wings of bright silver spread from her shoulders and her head.  On either side of her stood two figures that Aisha remembered from the prison: the blind collie that once shared Seth's cage, and the ferret.

   "As you can see, we've been telling the truth, Mistress," the latter said, gesturing at the scene.  The two figures were her servants, it was guessed.

   The initial shock of the crowd wore off as the Mraisae 'Cubi knelt where they stood and the Ha'ram 'Cubi froze in respect.  The rest of the crowd, consisting of mythos and Beings, all chose to file out of the scene quickly.

   Cheyenne was captivated, as the canine gently let go of her wrist.  "Let him go, all of you.  Now he has business with me."

   When they did, Dimitrius didn't move, but simply hung his head and clenched his teeth, shaking violently.  Aisha, Cheyenne and Icharus all looked to Seth and Ric for explanations, both of whom were also bowing in the woman's presence.

   The white jackal only grinned and lowered his voice.  "Finally, she got here...ah, you best do as she says.  You're in the presence of Mraisae herself."

It takes a lot for me to engage with characters in stories like this, but you've managed it again.  To be honest this got off to a slow start, but for the last few chapters it really has been gripping.

((And now, finally, I present the final chapter to the first tale, Origin of the Sword.  I hope y'all enjoyed the story, because in the annals of Aisha's life there'll most likely be some more to come. :3 And sorry it took a while, I had some trouble putting the chapter together, but in the end I hope it fits well. x3))

Part 20

   As his wounds were mended with the swiftness and precision that the Healers of the Shadowed Depths were known for, most of Jake's time was spent thinking about his friends.  He had left Aisha in a jail cell, and who knew if she had even succeeded...whether or not she was with Cheyenne, or if Icharus had been set free...

   He did have a lot of faith in the panthress.  Even for an adventurer just a year away from her twenties, she was skilled and dedicated.  She could even imagine how cruel the world really was and could adjust to firm realities.  But that didn't stop him from worrying...much like he imagined a big brother would worry.  But if anyone could bring Cheyenne back home, to his great hope...

   The gryphon sat carefully on one of the hospital beds in one of the halls behind the giant chapel, relieved of his armor and halberd, and simply watched through the window as students and guards passed by on their usual daily trainings.  His burn and bruises were completely gone, and even though Jake would be nursing a broken left wing for a few more days, the silver and black Creature would still have been likely to go sparring in the training grounds again...if his concerns didn't take up much of his focus.

   Suddenly, a flash took up the corner of his eyesight...carrying a familiar blue tinge with it.

   Jake turned quickly and, to his great surprise, beheld Tio floating in front of him.

   The Aci had something of a grinning expression in his wide crystalline eyes.  "Scared ya?"

   He stared for a moment, and then broke into laughter.  "No, you didn't, but...what are you doing here?  Are the others with you?  How...?"

   Tio silenced him with a giggle, waving his arms in excitement.  "Calm down!  It's a bit of a long story, what happened, but everyone's okay...I was sent to come get you.  What's happening right now, Chey wanted you to see to believe.  The others agreed with her."

   The gryphon blinked, struck dumbfounded.  "I...the others?  They want me there...?  But isn't it dangerous?"

   "Not anymore.  You can even come without your armor.  But you've GOT to be there to see why."  The end of his paper-thin tail shimmered as it prepared to cut through space.  "You coming or what?"

   "I..." Jake murmured, looking around the medical ward with a look of uncertainty before settling his eyes back on the impish creature.  "I think I may be missed by Mistress Rynkura, though, I really should report to her..."

   "There's no time, they're waiting!  Come on!" Tio urged as he swished through the air over Jake's head, a trail of sparkling magic left over his outline.  Before he had much time to argue, he had vanished from the bed in a flash of light.

   The flash illuminated the corridor on the other side of the room's entrance, which caught the attention of the tigress herself just as she was coming back to check on the gryphon.  Perplexed, she stuck her head through the door to find the bed empty.

   Rynkura only stood staring for but a few moments before a grin parted her jaws and she shook her head slowly.

   Following a hunch, she called over one of the subordinate blue-and-white-robed Healers.  "Clear the grounds and spread the word to watch for the Stormclaw party."

*   *   *

   "...Okay, he's coming back," Cheyenne reassured as she turned back to the group.

   The lady Mraisae stood calmly, nodding.  "There is no hurry yet, child."

   The adventurers were still gathered upon the roof, still trying to take in what had just happened and how the fight was uniquely interrupted.  The guards of the town had all left their posts to see the outcome of this development, while many bystanders were advised to return to their homes.  Advised, but not forced; that was apparent when many had chosen to stay just out of curiosity and reverence.  The original crowd was pretty much dispersed, the wounded rushing to be taken care of while the dead still lay where they fell yet.

   Looking over it all was Aisha, standing on the side next to Icharus with her arms folded.  The huntress didn't really know what to make of the situation...and she didn't know how to react to it either.  In the midst of all these Creatures and an apparent clan leader...had they really been saved by her visit?

   By all looks it seemed that way...Cheyenne seemed less intimidated than anyone, as well as fascinated, but they could tell she was also hesitant...having been deceived by supposed family before.  The white jackal Seth stood beside the clan leader, and the strange blind collie was next to him.  The wolverine Ric was sitting on the edge of the building just looking around.  The ferret wasn't anywhere to be seen; in his place instead was another Warp-Aci sitting on Mraisae's shoulder, its shape akin to that of a small mustelid.  Whether or not their prison companion was merely an illusion or the Aci itself was kept secret.

   In fact, in just a few seconds after she had been introduced were the adventurers aware that the succubus had quite a secretive nature, never bordering on extreme emotion.  She just stood patient and still, with a serious expression akin to one carried by a baroness.  Her wing tentacles however had Dimitrius wrapped in their coils with two little heads rising up to hiss at him from time to time.  His face was neutral, emotionless, and defeated.  After he had been secured, Mraisae allowed Cheyenne to carry out her request to retrieve the last member of their party before she addressed anyone.

   On cue, the air in front of the young thylacine flashed.  She stepped back to allow Tio through...and materializing with him was the outline of the gryphon.  He was shielding his eyes, readjusting them after coming out of a dizzying and long transportation.  When he was able to see again he beheld the group; several he knew, and several were strangers, though familiar-looking.  And one was a real stranger, but there was a hunch that told him who she was.

   Greeting him with a smile was Cheyenne.  "Welcome back, Jake."

   "Glad to have you with us, amigo," Aisha waved.  "Boy do we have a story to tell you."

   "If that isn't the truth..." Icharus muttered, his presence coming as a great surprise to the gryphon.

   In silence he turned around to view their surroundings.  Bodies piled in the midst of a prison yard, guards all around like a morbid congregation, but the others safe and standing on a roof over the carnage.

   The avian shook his head, looking back to Cheyenne.  "Well, do I get to hear the story or what?  Because I feel rather nervous right now without my halberd."

   "Ye can start by payin' attention, mate," Ric snorted.  "If we wanted ta kill all'n'ya we'd 'ave done so by now.  Gryphon soul is a delicacy, too."

   "Shut it, Ric," Seth warned.  Mraisae, through the small banter, hadn't even moved.  The jackal continued.  "Now that all who are needed are present, her lady would like to speak."

   Eyes turned to the dignified clan leader, whose expression looked calm, as if nothing had happened and she was merely watching an opera drama in boredom.  While Jake was still getting used to the environment, he felt suddenly more intimidated by this woman than by anything or anyone else; the others must have felt the same way.  Even those who weren't any kind of 'Cubi could still feel the pause in the air and the still emotions that were carried with it.

   Finally, the canine jerked her wings forward to suddenly lift a battered Dimitrius to his feet.  "First of all," Mraisae began, "I would like to make sense of what has happened here and has been happening since my last arrival some time ago.  Fifty decades has passed since then, and back then we were still participating in a war with these storm dragons.  But only a small time later my clan's involvement, as well as that of our in-marriage clan of Ha'ram, had decided to shun these foolish wars...and doing so had also shunned our alliance with several other clans.  The fight with dragons was over since the conquest of this canyon, and if any Stormclaw were to return we would listen to their request and needs.  And I thought we were all in agreement on that when I gave Dimitrius reign of this settlement...nay, this town."

   Her eyes narrowed, and the captured incubus audibly gulped.  Mraisae took her time continuing...perhaps she liked the taste of his uncertainty and fear.  "Why then have I come for a visit to this place only to see a disjointed community, a fight between our own brothers, a dragon kept in anti-magic bonds in the dungeon..."

   She growled, turning to Dimitrius.  "And my most trusted servants locked in with him?"

   "Busted," Aisha couldn't help but mutter with a slight smirk, taking a bit of amusement in the incubus's plight.  What had once been a furious leader was on his knees, looking into the impatient eyes of the white and silver canine with a tentacle-head hovering over his head-wings...the feral little thing looked as if it were about to rip them right off at one word.

   Icharus was more amused, but still uneasy...what was to become of him yet?  The dragon was standing in the middle of things and probably would be until a settlement was reached.  As for Cheyenne, she was just anxious.  Mraisae's servants looked on with reverence.

   Dimitrius gulped as his mind hurried to explain things.  When he settled on an answer, his eyes narrowed.  "With all due respect..." he slowly began.  "I never agreed to the settlement.  All the more reason when the dragon came...and attacked us instantly...destroying us."

   At that, the dragon could be heard suppressing a low growl.  Aisha's hand was on her belt.  Liar.  She can't possibly believe that.

   The Lady Mraisae seemed to be in consideration for a second.  Then, an ear quirked in Aisha's direction, which made the panther flinch.  She could feel just a slight pinch, seemingly in the back of her head and a twinge in her mind.  Cheyenne was watching, and when the thylacine saw that her friend would panic, she gave her a reassuring glance, as if to say, "let her in."

   It was over in a second, before Aisha could decide.  The succubus turned to Dimitrius.  "And my servants?"

   "I..." he stuttered.  There was no pleasing answer for that.  None of the others could think of one either, they imagined, were they in his situation.

   There was a pause...then, "We shall sort that out later.  But about the dragon, well.  Your story seems to have a ring of truth to it."

   The canine incubus looked relieved for about a millisecond.  Then he adopted a wide-eyed look of pain as a tentacle blade had driven itself in and out of his neck.

   As Mraisae withdrew it and shook the blood from her feathers, she made sure that the last words he heard before collapsing were: "But not enough of a ring, I'm afraid."

   She let the body lay twitching while she turned to the others, remorseless.  "I must apologize for that...sudden...bit of a mess.  I've had so much treachery in my clan that it has become mute to my emotions after a few hundred years."

   With that, Mraisae turned to the crowd watching on.  "I hope that beckons a lesson to the rest of you," she said.  "You fought bravely, but in the end it had better be that those of you standing would be on the side of mutual peace rather than to carry out this...war nonsense."  With those words burned into the minds of her clan, she sighed.

"Treason...really, how droll.  Well, shall we get this sorted?"

   In the end, Jake knew the whole story; bit by bit as it was told by his comrades.  He had a feeling about Cheyenne's portion ever since he had heard about her betrayal of the group.  To know that she had enough courage to help the others escape her mess was a real relief to the gryphon.  When Aisha told her side, he was somewhat envious.  Were he not injured back then he would have done anything to take the adventure and do his part.  But he knew her resourcefulness (and recklessness) would prove life-saving.  And finally there was Icharus...despite the slight animosity and distrust of the dragon during the trip, Jake had come to show empathy for the last of the Stormclaw nobles.

   As the sun set and left the sky dark with stars, the adventurers were welcomed for dinner in what had once been Dimitrius's former palace; now having been entrusted to Seth, as Mraisae announced a moment before.  It was insisted that they could stay the night if they wanted, but they were more eager to make their way back home after everything was sorted out with Icharus and his treasures (he subtly hinted that he wouldn't be too comfortable sleeping where there were two populations of dream-walking Creatures, anyway).  The feast was grandiose, and for the travelers who hadn't eaten much that day, their stomachs were fast overwhelmed.  Mraisae herself and many of the other 'Cubi were simply standing around the edges of the room and at the head of the table, quietly observing...or perhaps, feeding themselves on the emotions of satisfaction, victorious elation, and relief.

   Soon to follow were preparations for the leave.  Aisha always felt this was both the greatest and the most disappointing part of an adventure; greatest because you knew that you had triumphed and that you lived...and the most disappointing because, really, who knew how long it would take before any more excitement was seen?  Of course, her comrades pointed out that it was only inevitable.


   When night fully fell, they had all gathered on the palace's courtyard, illuminated brightly by a circle of torches.  Mraisae had the treasures recovered from the catacombs brought into a pile nearby, and her musteline Warp-Aci had offered to teleport the objects anywhere that Icharus wanted, for it claimed to have been everywhere in Furrae.  A little far-fetched, perhaps, but he figured that at least one place would do for him.

   "I am afraid that you cannot take the canyon itself back, sire Stormclaw," Seth pointed out, to the dragon's disappointment.  "At least not until agreements have been made.  There are still clans who would fight to keep that piece of captured dragon territory for themselves.  The last we checked, the Cyra had been most adamant of late."

   "Perfect," Icharus sighed, who was still in his avian form and standing in the center of the circle.  He had recovered his clothing since and looked much like a royal diplomat in front of them.  The others were watching near the edge.

   "However," Seth continued.  "Lady Mraisae insists that you take your treasures, magic annals, and whatever else you may have recovered from the canyon into our protection.  Consider it well, for we offer it to compensate for your kind's troubles with us in the past.  Thus you also have the clan's full support at your back when you are in need."

   At his words, the canine clan leader also nodded her solemn agreement.  That came as a surprise to the normally stoic dragon, whose hand came to touch his head.  "Are you serious?"  For the first time in a while, his friends saw a true smile light up his face.  His gaze first fell to the ground in thought, and then back up to face the white jackal.  "You know, normally I would have never accepted help from any clan of 'Cubi.  It is my family's legacy I wish to ultimately protect, and perhaps their spirits will keep telling me that what I am doing will be a shame to them, in my dreams."

   He chuckled.  "But that is still my decision.  And from what I have seen of you, from securing the soul of a madman to saving my life, I must say..."  His arm came down in a flourish and his body into a sweeping bow at the waist.  "I would be most indebted to Mraisae to accept the offer."

   "Then it's settled," the clan leader spoke.  "Your presence and ours together will be most beneficial to both."

   What, more politics?  Aisha rolled her eyes.  It was a good turn of events for the dragon at least, for their friend had found and achieved his compensation at last.

   In the space of those thoughts, the panther recalled the trip she took back to her own homeland...back into the desolate bowl that was once her village, and the garden of souls that was the memorial garden.  The names of her family still intricately etched on that tree was also burned into her mind...and she wondered if just like Icharus, someday she too would find her retribution.

   That was when she noticed her hand resting on the pommel of the sword.  She pulled the sheathed weapon from her belt and looked at it; the swirling patterns of silver, yellow, and black that adorned the sheath's surface and felt like scales under her fingers, and the cross-guard that looked much like claws sticking from the sides and protecting the base of the blade.  Aisha had to admit, the magic-proof thing came to much use.  But it belonged to the dragon.  That she knew.

   "Amigo," she called.  As the dragon turned to look, he found Aisha coming up to him, holding the sword out in her hands.  "I almost forgot, but I think there's one piece of your treasure still missing."

   His golden eyes regarded the relic for but a moment.  Then, his head shook.  "It may have been a part of my legacy, milady Aisha.  But ever since it was forged, that is all the use it has ever seen, as covering a space on the shelves.  It saw more use in your hands than it would have ever seen, since our knights of the past have been all but decimated."

   Icharus's feathered hand then laid itself on the sheath.  "You are the one who took the virgin blade and gave it the first taste of blood in the name of justice.  Thus I declare, you are the one to whom the Dragonblade of Zireah Stormclaw belongs."

   The black jaguar's eyes widened as she regarded the weapon in her hands; as if she were holding something worth more than a treasure hunter's weight.  "I...are you sure?  It's mine?  But...isn't it a part of your annals?"

   He nodded.  "It is...the hidden runes on the blade chronicle the names of every worthy knight that has served my family...in doing so the letters design it to repel even some of the most destructive of spells.  Wear the sword and you will be well protected.  A perfect thing to have for an adventurer who seeks to defend her own legacy," he finished with a smile.

   She drew a short grin of her own, almost disbelieving what she had been told.  But after the journey, she found the blade to be a good reward for it, if not more.  And thoughts drifted back to Rynkura...the panthress couldn't wait to tell her that, finally, she had her own sword.  "Then...gracias, Ick...er, Icharus," she chuckled, putting the sword back onto her left hip.  "My thanks."

   "Psh, that's better than the treasures we got to keep," Jake muttered, which earned him a light-hearted elbow in the gut from Chey.

   Before anything else could be said, though, Mraisae had stepped forward to suddenly face Aisha.  She had in her expression something akin to curiosity.  Tilting her head slightly, the huntress was just as curious herself—if not a bit cautious—as the succubus hummed.  "Quite a reward from the dragon Stormclaw...and normally I wouldn't give heed to an adventurer, but because you were quite a help as I hear it, I must apologize myself for the rudeness of overhearing your thoughts.  But they helped me in bringing Dimitrius to justice...which brings up another curiosity."  The canine's chin rose.  Aisha felt she was being looked down upon by a powerful judge.  "Am I truly talking to the 'Risen'?"

   Aisha blinked.  Was she really well-known enough yet to have gathered attention from a clan leader?  She wondered if the last incubus she killed wasn't a part of their own...still, she answered honestly with a nod.  After the whole thing there seemed to be little point in keeping caution.  "That would be me, yes."

   Mraisae smiled.  "I thought as much.  In the time I have had to talk with her, Cheyenne has told me all about you...that would be why I know your nickname, by the way.  The adventurer who saved her life once, and then spared it when her set of head-wings appeared, and from whom she learned the basic points of defending herself.  I must say for a driven hunter with blood in their eyes, you've made a friend out of one of my kin, of whose existence I was unaware of until now, and thus have earned some respect from me."

   The white and silver canine's head inclined slightly.  "Is there anything that Mraisae can do for you, then?"

   Aisha was taken aback.  She glanced to the thylacine, who looked quite shocked herself on the offer of a practical boon.  What would have happened if Aisha had gone with her instinct back then, to kill the young succubus?

   But she was silent in thought...what could a bunch of 'Cubi do that was in their power?  Practically anything, perhaps.  She could find her brother...or deal justice to the demons that lay to waste her entire life.

   Then what would be the point?  What would be the honor?

   Aisha's answer was instant.  Her head shook.  "I can't ask anything of you that I could not do for myself, señora honorable."

   Mraisae seemed satisfied.  The clan leader nodded her head.  "That is reasonable.  Still, you are allies to Icharus Stormclaw and thus to us, nevertheless...you, the gryphon, and of course Cheyenne, who lives under the protection of your sanction.  So, I extend what I have extended to the dragon, to you as well.  When you return, you will be sure to tell Rynkura Msh'Taan of the Shadowed Depths Monastery of Healing that her establishment has the full friendship and support...of watchful eye of Mraisae."

   All three of them uttered a short gasp, exchanging surprised glances...it seemed so high a reward for their efforts.  But the clan leader had a look of finality in her eyes.  It was official...they earned the trust of an entire clan.

   There was one more thing about that which Aisha couldn't believe.  "You know Mistress Rynkura?"

   The canine only chuckled mysteriously and turned.  "I could.  But that is probably business known for another instance.  Just be sure to relay the message."

   "No problem..." Aisha muttered.  She watched as the distinguished woman made her farewell wishes to Cheyenne with a short embrace, and as everyone also received and returned their goodbyes to Seth and the rest of Mraisae's servants which they had known.  One servant in particular however still looked rather serious, despite the atmosphere; the collie, seemingly a Being.  But they simply attributed it to the fact that he was blind.  Despite that, his clouded eyes were focused on the group as they all became surrounded in Tio's flashing light...and soon the courtyard and the rest of the town dissipated from their vision altogether.


   After a slightly stomach-twisting trip, their feet finally saw soft and grassy ground.  The flickering lights of torches once again passed into their eyesight, but no longer could they see the outlines of a city.  The darkness of a familiar wilderness was at their backs.

   In front of them, the monastery stood brightly lit with their customary orbs of magic alongside the fires.  There seemed to be nobody else out there to greet them...understandable as it was still night, the workers perhaps asleep.  Rynkura would have gone to bed early as well, if Aisha and her friends knew her.

   "Home sweet home," Cheyenne murmured.  The panther certainly couldn't agree with her more; especially when she could understand that the girl had quite an enlightening experience.

   Icharus hummed.  "Sadly, my friends, this is where I must depart.  I have much business left of my own to take care of...and I cannot thank any of you enough for the help."  He took Aisha's and Cheyenne's hand, one in each of his, and kissed the back of them both.  "Especially you, ladies."

   "Don't mention it," Aisha said with a slight roll of her eyes.  "Anything else you need, you know where to find us."

   "That I do," the Icharus laughed as he backed up and started to shift forms.  In moments he had grown from his smaller avian body and into a full wyvernesque storm dragon.  With a flap of his massive wings, he started to take off.  "Say farewell to Mistress Rynkura for me," was the last thing they heard from him as he kicked his massive bulk upwards and sailed into the dark clouds.

   After a moment, Jake yawned.  "Definitely wouldn't mind going back to bed."

   "Sí," Aisha answered, rubbing her eyes.

   Cheyenne chuckled.  "You and your need for sleep..."

   "You do it too, you know," the panther argued back, the words diving into a yawn of her own.

   But as they turned around, they beheld Rynkura herself standing under the lights of the torches at the grand entrance and illuminated in a soft blue glow from her staff.  "Welcome back, all of you...I was getting a little concerned," she smiled, turning to lead them in.  "You will tell me everything."

   "Can we sleep first?" Aisha grumbled.


   A few days later, under the afternoon sun, the sound of metal striking metal could be heard echoing across the monastery's training grounds.  The courtyard was alive with a cacophony of rhythmic sounds, most of them of blade meeting blade.

   Cheyenne ran across the fields, passing several pairs of eyes as they turned their heads to one of the larger sword-fighting circles.  She hoisted herself onto the wall where Jake was also sitting, slightly out of breath.  "Am I late?"

   "No, it's getting good," the gryphon smirked.  Their eyes turned back to the battlefield where another clang of blades ripped through the air.  Aisha was indeed starting to match Rynkura's steps move for move once again.  This time, she fought with the Dragonblade, and the tiger kept her word by matching her student's sword with one of her own.

   Instructions rang in the dark feline's ears, but her focus was bound and determined to break her mentor's defenses.  She gritted her teeth and took every parry and thrust that Rynkura could toss at her and more, fleet pads working to keep her away from taking any sort of strike.

   Suddenly, an opening!  The Dragonblade moved like silver lightning in a horizontal arc through the air towards the tiger's waist.  Of course, Aisha had again underestimated Rynkura's speed and skill...she hopped to one side and narrowly missed the blade.  As the sword came again for her, the panther's hands both gripping the handle, her staff came down to block it, sending tremors into both recipient's bodies and, mentally, into the bystanders' as well.

   "That's enough for now, Aisha," the Healer nodded.  "Take a rest."

   "Right," the panther acquiesced and stood at ease, wiping the sweat from her brow and replacing her sword back into its sheath.  Even after getting the hang of practicing with it, she still couldn't believe that she could still call it "her" sword.  At the wall, Jake and Chey were clapping and shouting praises for the intense battle.

   Rynkura set her weapon aside and took a seat on the flat boulder nearby.  "I must say, child, you seem to have grown a little in speed and strength since your last venture.  But you still have more to learn before you can best a sword master equal in my skill."

   "Well, that won't be true for much longer," Aisha grinned back, taking her cape and tying it around her neck.  "One of these days..."

   "One of these days, you will learn a little more respect," Rynkura countered.  "But it is good to see you taking on the fundamentals of a new fighting style.  It will more than likely come to save your life someday."

   It has already, she thought.  But I'll always still prefer stealth.

   "Hey, give Lady Aisha a little credit," Cheyenne laughed.  "For an adventurer her age, she's already gotten a lot of good allies."

   "Yeah, an entire clan, maybe two?  Damn," Jake snickered.

   Hearing this, Aisha scoffed slightly.  She did enjoy the praise, joking or not, but also knew that more allies often meant more enemies.  The Risen was going to have to be quite vigilant during her career.  She knew that more than ever.

   She pulled the hood back over her head and started walking out of the ring, toward the monastery with the intent to gather her things.  It was a new day and a big world, and it was true she couldn't keep the wander lust away for very long.

   "And where are you going?" Rynkura called after her, suddenly noticing her demeanor.  The others followed her gaze, but they certainly knew what their friend was bound to be doing.

   The tiger was met with a smirk, the telltale kind that came from a determined glance under the folds of a cloak.  "Looking for more trouble of course, muchachos."

   At that, Rynkura only shook her head and watched her leave.  I don't know who's been more hot-blooded, Luc...you or your daughter.

Nice.  To be honest it kind of lacks in pace after the peace deal is brokered, which makes it feel a little overlong.  On the other hand, I can't really think of a way around that without the chapter becoming too short.

One thing I would have requested in Aisha's place would be protection for the monastery (in particular while she's away from it).  Now the leader seems to have done this anyway, but it still struck me as being a bit of a slip on Aisha's part, unless such a request offends her sense of honour, of course.

Well, to be honest, Aisha wouldn't have even thought about that.  She's not the only skilled warrior at the monastery, and Rynkura herself as an aged Angel with skill in sword and magic seems quite enough protection for it.   :3

Unless I seem to be underestimating the powers of forces that would do harm to the monastery...the place is a rather secluded one whose influence is only known for helping and healing, anyway.  If there's people after Aish's head, she knows enough to also keep the place a secret on her travels.

((Well, in any case, I do appreciate the comments.  Though relieved to have finished a story, any discussion on reasonable changes will be considered, I promise.  With that, time to get on with Fated Birth.  Whether people like it or not. :3 ))

Part 3

   "Awaken, you three," Rynkura whispered a short time later, after they felt the cart come to a stop and could hear a short flurry of activity.  "We have arrived."

   Mara was the first to open her eyes, gently nudging her husband as she tried to sit up.  What greeted their tired vision was a sight that was nothing short of beautiful.

   The cart was stopped on a field of grass that lay in front of a grand stone cathedral, the massive stained-glass window the first thing they noticed as it glimmered in the many points of magic light cutting through the darkness.  It was a giant eye of many colors and an indiscernible floral pattern, perhaps of some significance to whatever race that had built it eons ago.  All around them small lights danced and gave things form as their vision became used to the night...they couldn't tell the fireflies from the orbs of glowing magic carried both by the torches lining the structure and those carried by the Healers...who were all clad in the same blue and white robe of Rynkura's own designs.

   As they greeted the tigress and she gave them instructions on caring for their new guests, Luc was gently helping his pregnant wife to shimmy over their belongings and step down from their ride.  The horse was unhitched from the cart and tied to a post nearby.  Ayan was still fast asleep, his childish energy all but defeated by the need for rest in the late night.  He barely stirred as Luc picked him out from the pile, careful not to jostle the wrapped training sword that the cub held to him like a precious toy.

   Mara was entranced, looking above them at the cathedral and at the ruined stone walls surrounding them...the old foundations of a castle or a fortress, it was understood.  The history of the Shadowed Depths had all been lost to the void of time, or so they had been told from Rynkura's point of view.  Though there was no doubt that more mysteries lurked in the forests that bordered near the hills, there came from the monastery a sense that one couldn't shake off.  So instead they embraced it, the feeling that came from standing in the shadow of a sanctuary at the lonely hours of night.

   "I never get tired of this place..." the mother whispered, holding her hands to her belly and leaning her head on Luc's shoulder.  Even the unborn had stopped kicking to fall into reverent silence.

   The adventurer just chuckled.  "Well there are always plenty of people to challenge in the arena out back, además."

   He suddenly grunted, having been met with a light elbow to the gut in reply.  "You and your bloodthirsty bonehead macho mind," Mara teased.  "Once a fighter, always a fighter."

   "Hay verdad en este," (there's truth in this,) Luc grinned and drew her close again, after setting a groggy Ayan to stand on the ground for a moment.  "But I agree with you; I wish we could live here."

   "Only my students and guardians live here, sir Cabre," Rynkura corrected, chuckling at them as she turned.  "You know the policy.  But at any rate, you are welcome here tonight."  She raised her staff to indicate the two figures standing nearby; an ocelot in Healer's robes and a little silver-and-black gryphon child who looked to be about ten standing next to him, tilting his head in curiosity at the visitors.  "My Healer will show you up to the vacant guest room.  Just a short walk up the cathedral's north tower."

   "Bien...thank you again, señora Msh'taan, we are forever grateful for your guidance," Mara bowed her head.

   "Agreed..." Luc said, also making a bow, before his eyes curiously set down upon the gryphon child, who shyly stepped back a pace.  "I haven't seen a gryphon here before...are you sure it's safe?"

   Rynkura bowed back to Mara and looked back to Luc respectively.  "Think nothing of it.  And the little gryphon is Jake...full name of Jakoba Talothir.  And there is no need to worry about any large kin looking for him, sir Cabre.  His family lives deep in the woods and they rarely venture out on the fear of hunters and wing-haters...and they are also rather poor.  They've entrusted him to me and I intend to train him as one of the monastery's guardians.  He never says much anyway, so don't mind if he tags along."  As she said that, their eyes followed her gaze as the small avian stood straight, having heard his name mentioned.

   "He's a handsome little thing," Mara chuckled, and then nodded her head to the ocelot.  "Lead on, if you please.  I'm eager to get some rest."

   The mottled feline nodded respectfully and turned to lead them into the large doors of the cathedral, already having been opened to reveal the softly-lit interior.

   As expected, the feeling of protection only increased as they crossed the threshold.  The doors were pulled shut with a mighty thud that echoed throughout the chapel.  On the inside it was mostly just a giant room, with a soft velvet carpet over the polished wood floors leading up to the altar, which had no podium...just as there were no benches that lined the carpet as they walked.  The only things left were the giant stairs, built on either side and leading up to a second floor, making the room look more like a great foyer rather than the interior of a chapel.  It wasn't known whether that existed or if Rynkura had it built like that, but they figured that she had renovated the abandoned holy spot into her sanctuary without heavenly wrath as a result.

   It was by those stairs, the ones that were on their left-hand side as they walked in, that would lead them to the entrance of the north tower.

   The jaguar family had just started on the stairs behind the ocelot and gryphon when the tigress cleared her throat.  "Mara."

   Luc paused as he heard his wife's name called, looking at her curiously.  She sent a gentle smile back.  "I'll be up, mi amor.  I ought to speak with the Mistress."

   For the tired adventurer, that seemed enough for him.  "Don't be long, I'd miss you," he relayed with a smile back and took Ayan in his arms again to catch up with the subordinate Healer.

   Mara watched them go for a moment before turning to Rynkura, whose unwavering and un-wizened face held a stare of solemnity.  "Now...tell me what is so important that you wouldn't speak of it in front of Luc."

*   *   *

   The adventurer and his son soon reached the tower room, though to them it seemed like forever.  In the torch-lit darkness it felt to him like he'd have gotten lost if their guide weren't patiently and silently leading them through.  Luc attributed the slight loss of his senses to being sleepy, but there was something nagging at his mind that he just couldn't put; which was about his wife.  Why had she shuddered so when he held her?

   He came up with all sorts of reasons...she was cold, or her nerves were on edge because of the pregnancy, or something had happened when she was away.  Whatever it was, it set him on edge as well.

   "Here is your room, sir," the ocelot finally said as he opened the door into the wide and beautifully-decorated circular chamber.  As it was with the family guest room, it had a large bed for he and his wife and a smaller one set just ninety degrees off to lay a child on, as well as two smaller sofas and a chair next to the wardrobe.  The curtains to the window stood partially open to reveal the dark night sky.

   Luc nodded.  "My thanks..."  But just before he stepped in, another glance to the gryphon child made him remember something.  "I'm curious.  Just how protected are the rooms in this place?"

   "We ensure the utmost safety for the injured and weak here," the ocelot answered without a pause, like he had been asked the question several times before.  "The rooms are all warded and we have silent alarms to go off if the slightest bit of ominous magic enters the premises.  No demons, 'Cubi, or other forces of malevolence may make one step into the territory unless they are seeking sanctuary, and even then we keep them under strict watch.  The penalty for hurting the sick is..." he paused.  The ocelot always hated mentioning what a sect dedicated to healing was otherwise capable of.  "...Very severe," he finished.

   With that said, the jaguar felt much better about their accommodations.  He never doubted Rynkura's methods of keeping the place a true haven, but he wanted to make sure that he wasn't bringing his wife and children into danger.  Such was the nature of his caution in recent days.

   "Thanks again," he assented and walked towards the smaller bed, placing Ayan in the covers.

   The feline Healer replied with a polite bow and turned to leave.  Jake however stayed behind for a second and watched.  When the youngster finally spoke up, his voice was none too shy.  "Can he play tomorrow?  Your son?"

   That caught Luc slightly off-guard and turned to him with a quirked eyebrow for a moment or two...the small avian certainly seemed the sociable one for an otherwise shy race of Creatures.  Nevertheless his hopeful eyes elicited a chuckle from the father.  "We'll see."

   "Come along, Jakoba," the ocelot chided and pulled lightly on the back of his small feathered scruff.  "Do not bother the guests."

   "It's Jake," he grumbled back as he followed, leaving Luc to shake his head humorously.

   I think raising children will kick me into old age sooner than I think.

*   *   *

   "Well, my word..." Rynkura sighed as she placed her staff on the end of the cushioned bench lining the center of the wall behind the altar.  "I can honestly say that you seem to have your mother's bravery.  The audacity of those demons...they can't accept anything."

   Mara was sitting up on the bench lengthwise, looking somewhat downcast as she had just confessed to the tigress where she really had been on her excursion; as well as what happened as a result.  She had removed the scarf to reveal the horrid burn on the front of her collarbone.

   Feeling meek under the dark and ethereal recess of the chapel, like the gods would kick her out any minute for her sin, the jaguaress just tried to make herself more comfortable.  "I worry for us, señora.  I never wanted this for Luc."

   "I worry for you as well," Rynkura replied.  Her emerald eyes were taking on a faint glow as she prepared her magic sight.  A faint and soothing blue outline encompassed her hands.  "But it cannot be helped.  All you have done is what you believed was right, and depending on who you ask, that can either be sin or salvation.  Now...just lean back and hold as still as you can while I try to see just what they've done to you."

   "Of course," Mara quietly acquiesced and leaned her weight back onto her arms.  She watched the glowing white tiger through half-lidded eyes before she closed them and simply let herself go into the examination.  When Rynkura's glowing palms hovered over her stomach, she could feel the rippling energy already taking its time panning over the jaguar like sonar.  A small shock took her nerves, followed by a complete warm feeling...somewhere in the back of her mind, she felt like falling asleep.  All she could do then was to pray.

   "This will feel slightly uncomfortable.  I normally only do this to the unconscious.  Just stay calm," the tiger said, her quiet words easily reaching the woman's ears.  She spared a nod...certainly if there was anything the healer could do, it couldn't be worse than what she had endured at the hands of the demon.  Mara stayed focused as the warmth continued to wash over her, like she was slowly being lowered into a temperate pool.

   Then the shock took over.  The suddenness of it made Mara grunt, but her teeth clenched as she willed herself to take the magic.

   Meanwhile, Rynkura had begun to see every detail within the mother while the magic moved beneath her skin.  It wasn't just like seeing an x-ray picture; it was like seeing into her being and spirit in the essence that kept her alive, which was seen as soft swirls and waves of colors.  Rynkura could even tell that her blood had dark magic essence in it naturally, as part of her demonic heritage.  Only subtle bands of color and how it was textured could tell the Healer the difference between what was inherited and what was intrusive.  As the magic swept and searched for the intrusive portion, she was careful not to accidentally strike the baby, which was lying pretty much fully-formed and restful in its slowly confining space.

   But then, something caught her eye.  The search magic was halted as Rynkura caught sight of what seemed like a seething pool of darkness surrounding the child.  The sight horrified her...it was like it was becoming connected to it.  The colors told her it was an invader, and it also told her something else...

   "By the gods," she murmured.  Mara tensed, but didn't say anything.  She couldn't, because all of a sudden the sickening feeling came again.  The jaguar swallowed, trying not to give into the urge to vomit as Rynkura continued to assess the mass.

   As was thought, it had left a trail from Mara's collarbone, the point of entry, and down through her blood to settle about the womb.  It was anchored with what looked like roots feeding from her essence and senses.  When the tigress's own magic tried to touch it, there was a brief shudder and it shrank back.

   Rynkura brought her hands back and withdrew from the sight, the glow in her eyes disappearing and returning them to their original emerald hue.  "I do not believe this..." she nearly growled.  "Those heathen..."

   "What is it?" Mara asked as she nervously held her hand over her belly.

   The Healer looked up at her.  "It is somewhat difficult to describe.  I found the invading magic...it is put as a curse, and it is feeding off of your nerves much like a parasite.  It has a sort of...tracking essence.  Whatever you touch, it senses too.  It is a sophisticated type that has to be practiced extensively or the host could be killed.  And..." the tiger sighed.  "Because there is a large life force there...it found an easy anchor, on your child."

   There was a pause, the mother shaking her head slowly.  "No..."

   "Don't worry, the little one will live," the Healer reassured.  "But, my best guess is that it was put there for the demon's benefit, to find someone or something.  If you came in contact with what they seek, then it could gather sensory information on them and they could...at some point...come back for you.  And it."

   Mara was quiet as she tried to ascertain what that meant.  Then the memory came back of the shuddering feeling...it always happened whenever she touched Luc...

   "Luc!" she exclaimed, the light coming on in her head.  "No...the demon told me...they were after..."

   She gulped to keep herself from stuttering, but the pain of stress returned.  She looked at the tiger with tears in her eyes and her voice anxious.  "Señora, they're trying to find Luc.  They're using me to..."

   The tigress held her hand up.  "I guessed as much.  We can't let that happen, I agree."  She sighed.  "You were wise to ask for my help.  It might be hard to separate you from the curse, so under these circumstances I will allow you and your family to stay a while longer."

   That brought a tiny smile to the jaguar's countenance.  It was reassuring to know that they were allowed to stay at the best haven for miles around...whatever it took to rid herself of the demon's influence, she would do.  Anything to protect Luc, and Ayan...and the baby...

   "I thank you from the depths of my soul, señora...but can you not do anything about it tonight?"

   As the white tiger retrieved her staff, she shook her head sadly.  "It will take some time to find a way to banish the curse without damage.  Perhaps the entire day tomorrow.  So, I advise you to get some sleep tonight, as we will all need it.  In the meantime the curse is stable; it will not hurt you or the little one if it stays a few hours longer."

   Mara smiled as she tried to stand up.  "That is a great relief.  And I could do with as much sleep as I could, more than likely.  Quiero dormir... (I want to sleep...)"

   As Rynkura came to help her up, she chuckled.  "Indeed, though I may just have to put you to sleep anyway for the procedure.  By the way, I have a bit of light news for you.  From that search, I now know the gender of the baby."  She lightly grinned.  "If you wish to know it."

   The jaguaress's eyes widened.  "Verdad?  Oh...please, tell me."  She smiled.  "Luc wants to be surprised.  Doesn't mean that I want to be."

   "You would keep such important information from your husband?" Rynkura's eyebrow quirked.

   "Yes," Mara smirked.

   The Healer hummed.  "Alright.  I will tell you if you promise me something."  Her eyes met the mother's with seriousness.  "Luc has the right to know what has happened to you.  I care not how you manage to circle the truth, as I understand how he would feel about your first intentions for him.  But you must warn him of the curse.  Because in all truth I can not guarantee success; and it may well depend on your life."

   The thought struck Mara with intensity, even more so in the sacred atmosphere, while being stared down by someone whom she knew was an angel.  The consequences were inconceivable, and the thought that perhaps it would be the last night she would spend with Luc...

   She bit her lower lip and bowed her head.  "I promise to tell him, Mistress.  One way or the other, I will."

*    *    *

   Upstairs, Luc was already nearly fast asleep, after observing Ayan peacefully succumbing to his exhaustion as well.  For the night, the retired adventurer put all worries about his wife aside.  After all, if she was with Rynkura, then she was quite safe.

   It didn't seem like more than a few minutes before he caught a sound.  His ear swiveled towards the door opening with a slight creak and a familiar voice whispering, "There they are, ma'am."  It was one of the Healers, the ocelot who had led him up to the room.

   His wife muttered a small thanks and allowed the door to be closed.  With a yawn she first checked upon Ayan where he slept.  Then, she left the boy with a kiss on his forehead and then walked to the bed where her husband was only just stirring.

   "There you are," he smiled, his voice groggy.  "What took so long?"

   "Rynkura tends to ramble," Mara chuckled as she sat next to him and ran her fingers through his hair.  "But I'm here, so, go back to sleep, mi amor."

   "Do I have to?" he teased, but a yawn soon overtook his words and he closed his eyes again.  "What did you talk about, anyway?" he asked, already half asleep.

   As Mara lay in the warmth of the bed, wrapped in one of his arms, she paused to think of her words.  "I'll tell you tomorrow," she just whispered, hiding her nervousness.

   Her husband had no more comments, thankfully.  But it wasn't easy to find sleep herself, trying to imagine all that she had to face sometime in the coming hours.  But eventually her waking mind joined the rest of her family in silent peace.  Her hand was resting against her stomach, against the small life force that had followed suit...unaware of its own danger.

   Buenas noches then, my daughter.

That made good reading.  I don't really have any in-depth comments unfortunately, but I am eager to see how it develops :3

((Thanks again for the comments. :3  New chapter!  I think I tend to lose myself a bit when I go into the magic. xP))

Part 4

    Breakfast was silent for the most part the next morning, the only exception being Ayan, who couldn't easily sit down.  His parents could understand the excitement and interest he was feeling; for now that he was awake in a new place, there was so much to do.

   But between them things were rather difficult.  The almost-sullen look on his wife's face while she ate across from him; it unnerved Luc.  It was even more apparent to him when he realized that perhaps his worries from the day before may have had a foundation on something.

   The silence was broken when he finally swallowed the last of his breakfast with a gulp, and caught her attention with a clatter of the fork on his plate.  "Mara."

   She looked up with a slight jolt, before a quiet smile appeared on her face.  Her head tilted at the tone of voice he had used though.  "Yes, Luc?  Something wrong?"

   "Ah, well..." he sighed, wanting to make sure that he didn't come across as angry.  He certainly remembered having to work on that before Ayan was born.  "I was about to ask you the same thing, actually.  You've been looking downcast all day.  And you did say you'd tell me what you and Mistress Rynkura were talking about."  His arms crossed.  "Something about that, mi esposa?"

   Mara blinked.  "Ohh," she said with a nod, as if she only just remembered.  She bit her lip...she couldn't find it in her yet to tell him about the curse.  "I'm pretty sure it's nothing big.  The señora wanted to check on the health of our child.  And...frankly, I've been feeling rather under the weather since we left."

   "Oh," the adventurer said after a moment, his face softening.  He laid his arms back on the table.  "Why didn't you let me know something was amiss?"

   She chuckled and laid a hand on his arm.  "That's easy.  I didn't want to make you worry; seems I failed at that though."

   The statement caused him to bark out a laugh.  "Hey, I don't worry that much.  I just wanted to make sure you weren't in trouble."  He smiled.  "You can tell me anything, you know."

   I wouldn't mind being sure too, the jaguaress thought silently behind her smile.  She assuredly squeezed his hand.  "I know.  And I'm certain Mistress Rynkura will make sure that I'm alright...it's just an examination.  I may be inside the rest of the day...but I'm sure you and Ayan can find something to do."

   "Ooh!" the cub piped up suddenly.  "I wanna go try out my sword!"

   His parents turned to him with quirked eyebrows.  "Oh you do?" Luc smirked.  "And here I was hoping you'd forgotten about that thing you bought."

   "With stolen coins..." Mara added.

   The cub groaned and walked around between his parents, looking up at them with a pleading expression.  "Come oooon!  I promised I wouldn't do that again!  I just wanna go play.  Por favor?"

   Mara made a show of resistance, and then breaking down.  "Oh, can those eyes get any bigger..." the mother laughed and playfully ruffled his hair.  "You and your father go on, then."

   "We'd better," Luc nodded with agreement and winked.  "The boy needs to learn a few things.  S'up to me to do it."  He took his wife's hand and kissed it.  "Good luck with the check-up then, my love.  You and the baby."

   "We'll be fine," she smiled, believing it herself.  "Have fun."

   With that, Mara watched her husband gather Ayan onto his shoulders and stroll out of the door, their words the last to disappear of them.  As the Healers working in the eatery started to graciously gather the plates, she stood up and took a look out of the large window, where she could see a portion of the courtyard.  Perhaps she could watch them coming, while she waited for Rynkura.

   No sooner than when the name crossed her mind though, did that recognizable voice of strength enter the threshold alongside a click from her staff on the floor.  "Did you have a good breakfast, child?"

   She perked her ears and turned to face the tigress.  "I have, yes.  Thank you..." she was interrupted by a small kick from within her abdomen.  "Heh, I think mi hija did as well."

   Rynkura made a small nod, and stepped through the door while the other Healers respectfully went out behind her.  "I'm glad to hear it.  I doubt you are telling me the whole truth, though.  You didn't tell him, as promised."

   The mother blinked.  "I...how did..."

   "I'm an angel, Mara.  My ears are as good as your ancestors', if not better," she pointed out calmly.  "I only hope that if this goes well, you do plan on telling him someday.  It will weigh more and more heavily upon your heart if you do not."

   The jaguar lowered her head, downcast.  The stress of things was probably going to take its toll on her heart more than anything would.  Her only hope for it to resolve now lay with the Healer before her; but more, with herself.

   "My apologies, señora.  But I didn't feel at all ready...I just want to get on with this."

   The tigress hummed with understanding.  "Very well.  Come, I've reserved one of the quarantine towers and a few of my best alchemical healers and those knowledgeable in curse removal.  Surely no demon's craft can withstand our combined efforts."

*   *   *

   "Whoa."

   Luc heard his son's exclamation as soon as they had the whole of the courtyard out in front of their sights.  To be honest, the father certainly shared the boy's sentiments.

The sight of the guardsmen testing their strengths against those of their comrades stood out on every piece of land that could be used; from the circular sandy pits that they used for sword fighting and physical prowess to the long ranges used for archery.  As far as the jaguar could recall, he hadn't had a good blood-rushing fight ever since he went up against a swamp mythos who bragged he was the strongest in his clan.  Twice as tall as he was, four arms, and yet he ended up whimpering with one punch to the gut (or so he always told everyone).

   Perhaps, he thought, a good challenge could take his mind off of the worries he had felt.  He took Ayan from his shoulders and set him on the ground.  "Okay, mi hijo, you wait here.  I'm going to see if I can't find something bigger than my dagger."

   The cub groaned.  "Aw, why do I have to stay?"

   "Because sharp things are flying around and it can be rather dangerous," the other replied in a matter-of-fact fashion and turned to leave.  "I won't be long."

   "Right," the kid grumbled.  Then with a sigh, he started to look around.  At least the place was still a beautiful sight for the eyes.  He was standing in a clear green field with carefully tended and soft grass growing underfoot...being no tender-footed boy, he was surprised to feel the plants as springy as the atmosphere under his pads; devoid of hard soil and rocks.  He could have run and rolled in the grass as much as he wanted.

   He broke out of his thoughts however, upon hearing a voice go "hah!"

   An ear quirked over to his left.  A small distance away was another kid about his age, wearing the colors of the healers; yet they were cut more into the clothing that the guardsmen wore instead of a trailing robe.  A simple pair of black trousers and sash around his body allowed him movement as he practiced a few parries with a staff on a lone training dummy in flashes of black, silver, and blue.

   The clothing also allowed the fact that his wings could move freely and comfortably along with him.

   Wings...a Creature?  Ayan's head tilted.  He looks familiar.  Still...better than nothing right now.  With a small smirk, as an idea came to mind, the cub unwrapped the training sword from its cocoon of silk and held it up, watching the young gryphon.  At least he hadn't been seen yet.

   Ayan rushed forward, sword raised.  "Halt, Creature!" he growled as he charged.

   As soon as he heard the rushing feet, Jake swiveled and raised his staff for defense immediately.  "Hey!" he almost screeched in protest.  "What're you doing that for?"

   His sword met the staff in a downward slice, with a loud clack!  There was a small sneer on the jaguar's face as he put on the most "brave" voice possible.  "I'm here to save that poor soul!" he gestured to the training dummy, and then made a quick wink so that his quarry knew that he was only jesting.  "So stand up and fight, vile beast!"

   The gryphon took the hint instantly and grinned.  "Oh yeah, adventurer?  You think you're strong enough?"  Ayan was pushed away with a heave of the staff.  "Let's see you try!"

   "With pleasure!" the feline hissed back and rushed forward again, the hilt of the sword held in both hands as he took a hard swing to the right.

   Of course he instantly found out that wouldn't be useful, for his adversary quickly brought the staff up and blocked it, and then made a counterattack of his own.  With three moves: a push, a duck, and a swish, Ayan found himself on his back and staring the point of the weapon to his face.

   "You're dead," the gryphon concluded, then with a laugh, pulled it away.  "You know, you're supposed to know a person's name before you attack them."

   "I do?"  Ayan blinked and lifted himself up, brushing his clothes off.  "Papi never told me that.  And he's an adventurer."

   "I know, I met you guys last night," the other nodded.  "I thought I'd see you out here today; I asked your dad if you could play.  I'm Jake."

   "Ayan," he answered back, blinking.  "And you did?"

   "Yeah.  There aren't many kids around here that have time to play around.  So I'm by myself, trying to be a knight."  Jake's feathers ruffled in slight annoyance as he ground the tip of his training staff into the soil.  "But I'm used to it."

   "Psh, I know how that is..." Ayan began, and then suddenly he turned to the gryphon with quirked eyebrows.  "Knight?  You wanna be a knight?  But you're a..."

   "Future guardian of the monastery" Jake interrupted, looking rather proud.  "Probably the first gryphon to be, too.  So I've been learning how to fight a lot.  That's probably how I was able to knock you on your butt.  And you say you're an adventurer's kid?"

   His ears flattened.  "Well, yeah...I'm actually a beginner.  You caught me."

   "Heh, well come on," Jake laughed and raised the staff again.  "I'll show you a couple things before your dad comes back.  For one thing, you aren't supposed to go running in either.  I could've been much more dangerous.  Could've known magic and stuff."

   "Aw man..." Ayan groaned and raised the sword.  "I should've known.  That's easy stuff."

   "You get used to it," Jake smirked.  "No...oh."  He suddenly straightened up again and bowed slightly.  "Greetings sir."

   The cub turned around to see where the gryphon was looking past him.  To his surprise his father had already come back, with a sheathed longsword attached to his belt.  He smiled back.  "Hello to you again, Jakoba.  Having fun, Ayan?  Come on, I'm going to find a ring.  You can watch."

   "It's Jake..." the gryphon snorted beneath his breath.  The cub nodded.  He asked his father if the gryphon could accompany them to the ring, which he permitted, and they started off across the wide green field.

   As they did, Ayan snickered.  "Jakoba?  Your name's short for that?"

   "Yeah...I don't know why I don't like it much; 'Jake' is what my mother always called me, so I just like that better," he explained.

   The other grinned.  "I know that too.  My name's short for Ayanhai...it's a really long story as how I got it, my mom says."

   "I like stories.  Wanna tell me while your dad's trying choose?"

   "Sure, you see..."

*   *   *

   Meanwhile, just some short yards away from the rim of the courtyard itself, the process of ridding Mara of the curse was underway.  The door to the north-east quarantine tower was closed and closely guarded while the figures inside were preparing.

   There were about five people in the room other than Mara, who was just trying to relax as she lay on the bed in the center of the clear, circular room.  But that was hard to do, for one couldn't help but listen to Rynkura brief the healers on her condition.  And for that, she had to give a rough summary of how it was given.  Though none of them looked at the mother, she felt that she knew what must have gone through their minds.  What a wicked woman, dealing with demons in her condition.  Brave, yes, but at a cost.

   Or maybe that was just her fear talking; trying to take over her mind and bring out the worst in her feelings.  She learned long ago how to banish fear.  So what was it that was trying to grip her mind?

   Sleepiness, that's what it was.  It was easy to forget that while her mind tried instinctively to stay awake, and slowly being laced with the combination of effects from the medicines and Rynkura's own calming spells.

   I'll be alright...it'll be alright...she just chanted mentally, relinquishing to the sedatives.  In minutes all that Mara could see was black; and all she could hear was silence.

*     *     *

   The tigress glanced over to the bed and noticed this change in events, to which she nodded to the four in front of her.  Two were the alchemical healers who were there to supply medicines for whatever purpose they were gleaned.  The other two took positions at either side of the jaguaress, their hands starting to glow as they concentrated.

   "Remember," the tiger started as she laid her staff at the foot of the mattress.  At once, the whole bed filled with a soothing blue glow while she crossed to the head of the bed.  "She is pregnant; while she may be unconscious, the one inside will still be fully aware in her own way and could fall into distress if there is little activity for too long.  You will not just use the utmost care; you will use that twice fold."  Her eyes took on their glow, an emerald hue that covered her pupils entirely.  "My sight will be there to guide you on every detail.  The rest is up to you."

   The two nodded once, their eyes kept on the subject at hand.  A quiet breath and a prayer came from the white tiger, whose illuminated hands reached to clasp Mara's head gently between them.

   To the eyes of the Healers, it was as if the real world all around them disappeared into a black void with barely visible shapes in the shadow-scope.  Instead their attention was on the things before them so completely vibrant to the magic sight...just like what Rynkura had seen the first time.  A bright outline of a body lying inert.  Heart and blood surging with shifting colors of her life force, with another strong point lying in the small heart of the baby.  Its life force primarily fed upon the mother's, but parasitic it was not; for that way it was nature's choice, not its own.

   But there was a parasite, an intruder as was described so richly by the Mistress, which stood out like a sickening mass of darkness.  Tendrils and roots passing, growing in the life force, so adamant to keep to its host, sedentary and laying so close to the unborn while it had no idea of the trouble.

   One of the healers trembled and almost lost focus.  "Stay," Rynkura was heard commanding, the only thing that managed to keep him there.

   "It looks rather strong," the other one pointed out as she saw it.  "It may have gathered many sensory things already, if what you've said about it being an information hoard is true."

   "Especially on Luc, yes," the tigress confirmed.  "I don't know what time we have left either.  So we had better hope that it isn't as hard to get rid of as it looks."

   They were soon at the point where the magic was as settled as they were.  They tried to search through the life energy of the sleeping patient, looking into every niche and carefully picking through the bits of magic so that they could tell between it all.  It took concentration of the greatest intensity; but these spell-breakers were the best that Rynkura knew, surely...

   "Okay then.  Start the severing process," the tiger said.

   The dark parasite seemed to flinch.

*     *     *

   In the recesses of her withdrawn consciousness, Mara seemed to flinch as well.  Normally when one was sedated they were looking toward a very quick, peaceful sleep.  Not her.  It was perhaps an effect of the magic, something within her; whatever the reason, she felt caged within, staring out and feeling like she was but a hair's touch away from feeling things again.  All just long dreams.

   There was also another consciousness that she could feel.  That of her daughters, developing and preparing for the outside world.  There were feelings that she didn't know where they had come from; like they weren't hers; just being projected.  Feelings that couldn't be put into words unless she came up with them.  Is it time?  No, it's not time.  Almost.  So dark...so crowded.  So warm.

   The mother knew by instinct that the baby was bonded to her in all ways.  This was the first time that she could feel it mentally.  Mara felt such a welling of joy, and yet anticipation, and yet further protectiveness...and hoped that she could send comfort back to it...and that seemed the case.

   There's also cold.  What's cold?

   The cold will go away.  I promise.

   And then Mara could also feel only minimal glimpses of the outside.  The Healers were working fervently.  She could feel how her nerves would be handling the shedding of the darkness that fed on it.

   Movement...energy...pain...

   Those will go away too.  Stay strong.

*     *     *
   
   "The child's moving, Mistress."
   "Don't go near it," Rynkura advised.  "Not yet.  Keep going."

*   *   *

   And outside of the monastery, outside of the view of any of the guards or the notice of the healers, the shadowy boughs of the trees that made the woods were occupied.  Several pairs of eyes were trying to get as close as they could to the training grounds without being seen.

   Luc Cabre was certain to be there, the demons thought...hopefully within striking distance.

Gah, what a cliffhanger. So much suspense in both scenes. X3 Awesome writing as usual, can't wait to see the next chapter ^^

Excellent.  As with Gareeku, I'm looking forward to the next chapter.

One query: this line doesn't really make sense to me:
"So we had better hope that it doesn't look as hard to get rid of as it does."

Should this be:

"So we had better hope that it isn't as hard to get rid of as it looks." ?

Thanks guys ^^

And as for the phrase...maybe.  Sometimes I tend to re-word more cliché phrases at my leisure, but then again, it may be easier to read the other way.  x3

Edit:  Fixed. :3

Edit the 2nd: I've also updated the front page, to put up a new bit of information; since the stories aren't progressing in any order, then new readers can start from any story they wish.

((Next part!  It felt a little rushed to me, but it always seems that way when I write fast scenes. x3  Enjoy.))

Part 5

   For Mara, the moments that she spent within her mind seemed to lengthen slowly into painful hours.  There were small twinges, feelings...sensations that couldn't accurately be described in writing, all passing her by.  She couldn't tell whether they were her nerves playing up, trying to respond to the treatment or the curse...or perhaps it was coming from the child itself.  All she knew was that inside she wasn't truly at rest.

    Hurts...something hurts...

   Be strong, the mother said, mentally pushing her own emotions towards and letting them embrace her progeny, whose subconscious she knew must have been the one speaking.  Perhaps she was not yet capable of conscious thought, shielded away from the world; but certainly the child's essence and personality was already there.  In the state of limbo Mara was in, at least she found solace in actually trying to keep her baby comfortable, even before its birth.

   It's wrong...can't...move...cold...!

   I'm here, child.  Be brave...don't think about it and go back to sleep.
   Sleep...

   Sleep.

   As the vibrant energy seemed to calm down, so too did the jaguar's mind.  But still she couldn't help but be amused, and proud.  Por la sangre, (by the blood,) You will be a resilient one.

*   *   *

   "Alright...we followed the signal here.  He's right nearby.  Remember, just like we planned.  Go."

   A simple finger snap sent the others dispersing.

   Unbeknownst yet to any of the guards training near the perimeter of the open courtyard, the demons had a force of ten individuals quickly spreading around it.  The leader hung back, after giving the signal and a briefing on the plan.  Several voices from below came easily to his ears, while he remained invisible to them.

   He was a dark feline of a mixed heritage, making easy use of the shadows.  His white-spotted leathery wings came out of hiding as he climbed the highest tree he could find to look down upon the training grounds.  As far as he could see, three-quarters of the square was coming away from the main building itself, flanked on two sides each by another elongated two-story facility.

   But he didn't need to see the rest of it to confirm that his target was there.

   The demon's eyes narrowed towards one of the training rings.  There the adventurer was, easily spotted due to the identifiable scars on his hands and the unmistakable look in his eyes.  He was sparring with a volunteer; one of the prospective young guardians, no doubt, wanting a piece of the 'renowned' warrior.  The swords were clashing with expert prowess.  No doubt it was him...they had followed behind, tracking them for miles.
Then something caught his eye after the sparks flew from another clash of the metallic blades.  There two children were sitting on the edge cheering.  One of them was a jaguar cub who in fact looked very much akin to Cabre.

   Well, well.  That wife of his is bold.  She's been a traitor long before the other day, he smirked silently.  Better give it our all, then.  Even if we all die, others will know exactly where to look.  And all for the better if we take his kid out too.

   There was a quick whistle from one of the scouts nearby, trilling three times.  They were all in place.

   The feline grinned and signaled back.  Out of sight, surely, they were already charging their magic and aiming.

   His wings slowly flared as he counted down the seconds.  "Ready...set..."

*     *     *

   Heedless of the dangers above, Luc's concentration was kept on the fight with the young guardian, a hyena with reddish-brown fur.  The cheers that came from the children sitting on the wall rang in his ears and gave him more energy in his last thrust, which sent the other warrior across the ring to land on his back with a yelp.

   "Yeah!" Jake hooted.  "Your dad's pretty good, Ayan."

   "Good?  He's the best!  Es mejor!" the cub grinned.  "You should hear all his stories, too.  You know he stopped a whole undead army from making mincemeat out of a village?"

   "Yeah, with nothing but a toothpick," the gryphon joked, sarcasm heavy in his voice.  Ayan just ignored him, and they went back to watching.

   Luc laughed and reached out to help the soldier to his feet.  "Not bad, kid.  Almost took my ankles out there."

   "Thanks, it was an honor sparring with you, sir," the hyena bowed, and then went to retrieve his sword while the jaguar walked back towards where the boys were sitting.

   But just then, the air was shattered by a loud ringing and a flash, followed by a howl of pain.

   "Whoa!" the children both yelped as they saw it, both falling against Luc.  As the warrior steadied them, he turned with all of the other eyes against the origin of the disturbance.

    Just then, a wounded guard hobbled out of the woods, trying to hold his side even though his armor was charred straight through to the flesh.  "Attack!  We're being attacked!" he coughed.  "Demons in the woods!  All guards to arms!  Raid!"

    As he fell, Luc barely had time to process the information before a stream of dark magic lanced towards the hyena like a spear and struck him down in a matter of seconds.  The ground was turned to ash where it stopped.

    Then, more destructive magic of all types shot out of the forest.  The trees shook with war cries as the Creatures winged and surged out of the shadows, flinging more fiery ammunition while soldiers picked up their weapons and armor to start fighting back.

    "Mierda", Luc cursed as he quickly ducked out of the way and ran towards the buildings, taking his son and Jake with him.  All around, the noises suddenly escalated into a frenzy of voices that couldn't easily be distinguished.

    "Get the Mistress!" someone shouted.

    "All Healers, stay back!" another yelped as he dodged an attack.

    All through the frenzy, the jaguar was quick to put his back against a wall and direct his eyes to the war held on sacred ground.  His ears lowered, and he grimaced, trying to figure the situation out while he shielded the shocked children.  "Why the hell would there be an attack on a monastery; it's supposed to be a sanctuary!"

    Ayan grunted, trying to look over his father's shoulder to see what was going on in the field.  "Are they after someone?"

    "They have to be," Jake said, hunching down and taking advantage of the protection, unlike the young feline.  "There hasn't been an attack on this place since Mistress Rynkura built it, she once said."

    And then they come, unprovoked, after my family shows up...Luc put the facts together...and his eyes widened.  "Dios mio...Ayan, you and Jake have to run.  Get out of here as fast as you can.  To the cathedral if possible."

    "But, Dad...!"

    "Go!" he roared.  "Nothing's more important than your safety.  They won't hesitate to kill anyone."

    Jake took Ayan's wrist.  "Come on, I know a safe way back!"

    The feline resisted, still clinging to his father.  "But what about you?"

    "I'm going to help," he answered and took the sword he was fighting with in his grip.  "I'll be fine.  Just get back to your mother."  He glanced back to him with a quick smile.  "I'm counting on you to look after her."

    The son was torn with worry...an actual fight, more than what he had thought of in his imagination, and his own father was going into the middle of it.  He had no doubt that he would survive, but still the concern was there.

    "...Okay," he finally assented, his face falling.  "I'm going."

    "Good luck, sir," Jake said with a quick bow as he pulled Ayan along behind the building and back toward the towering church.

    Luc watched them run, his gaze lingering with his son's until he was out of sight.  Then he turned around, resolve set towards the battle.  His sword gleamed in the sunlight as he rushed forward.

    Whether or not it was the case that they really came for him, he didn't know; but it was quite obvious that he could not take the risk of letting his family or the monastery go unprotected.

    From the sidelines of the trees the demon leader looked on, seeing the adventurer doing just as he expected and joining in...hopefully his subordinates would keep any interfering guards busy.  At that point, with flared wings, he swooshed after the jaguar.

    The lord will be pleased when I come back with your head, Cabre.

*   *   *

   Rynkura's eyes narrowed.  The magic sight seemed like it was starting to wane...though it took more energy to learn than to really do, the Healer had never kept it up for that long before.  She was unaware of how much time had really passed...but it was hoped that it wouldn't be for much longer.

   "Mistress," one of the spell-breakers spoke, "The child has stopped moving."

   "I am aware," she replied, gently regarding the fact that she still had Mara's head between her hands.  "She is fine...only sleeping.  Hm, Mara may be stronger than we realized."

   "And so is the curse," the other spell-breaker pointed out.  Looking inside, the dark mass was still anchored strongly to the life energy, only seeming to shudder every once in a while when one of the roots was broken by the spell-breaker's magic.  "Perhaps we should have started with the child.  The severing is only making the leeching bonds that much stronger.  And if it decides to switch targets..."

   Suddenly, Rynkura hushed them, and the room fell silent of voices.  But the tigress had become concerned...the only thing that she should have been hearing in the room was the steady heartbeat of everyone there.  But there was something else...the pounding of footsteps...

   The door to the room burst open then, making them all jump.  It was the ocelot Healer, panting heavily from having run to the top of the tower.  "Mistress!"

   The tigress grunted.  The room came into full view again as the glow in her eyes dissipated.  More strange noises were more easily heard as well...they sounded like screams, coming from outside.  "What is it?" she demanded of the ocelot.  "We are in the middle of a very important healing."

   "I know, but I was sent to find you," he replied, out of breath.  "We're being attacked.  Demons!"

   "What?!" she growled.  The other healers stopped what they were doing to look up.  "How?  Where is this?"

   "The training grounds!  Magic flying everywhere, no warning!"

   "Damn..." the tigress snarled and dashed to the window, where there was a good view of a portion of the grounds.  True to his words, her guards were in the middle of a heated battle...in a hundred years, she never thought that nobody would dare mount an attack on her sacred grounds.

   Then she saw that Luc was nowhere to be found.

   ...Oh, no...

   She swirled around.  "Are there any casualties?"

   The messenger tried to think.  "Just two guards at last check.  Cabre's son and Jakoba are both safe in the cathedral and the doors sealed; I made sure of it.  But the warrior himself is fighting down there."

   There was a pause as she thought that over.  And just like Luc had done, she put together the most possible reasons.  "Perfect..." she growled.  "I suspected something like this would happen."

   "...Mistress?"

   The tigress ignored him.  She was already removing the jewel-embedded sleeves on her arms.  Within seconds, her hidden feathered wings seemed to burst from their position on her shoulder blades, as white and boldly striped as the rest of her body.  "Get as many guards and spell-casters as you can down there.  None of those intruders are to escape alive.  Keep the Healers back until they're needed, and seal this room tight."

   "But, Lady Msh'Taan, we cannot proceed without your sight!" the male spell-breaker pointed out.

   The angel looked back toward Mara, still lying on the bed...asleep and unaware of the danger she was now very much in.  The curse was important to get rid of, but right then, the most important thing was defending the monastery...and getting Luc out of there.

   "Then see what you can do on your own.  I'll leave my staff, but if she starts to awaken, have the alchemists give her more medicine.  No more arguments.  Go!"

   They got to work immediately.  Satisfied for the moment, Rynkura wasted no time in leaping from the window, towards the fray below.  Her eyes scanned almost frantically for any sign of the jaguar, as her cavalry came in from all sides below.

   Something's wrong...

   Back in her unconscious state, Mara had already gotten used to staying in the darkness of her mind...the flow of the magic had been warm and steady.  She was as easily drawn into it as she knew her child was now, and no longer did it feel like she was sitting caged...it was comforting.

   Then all of a sudden there was a small ripple of a disturbance, and the warmth stopped.  Any light that she experienced was gone.

   What made it worse, there was a moment of pain, and finally the sensation that she was no longer tied to her child.  The fear welled up; its consciousness was wrenched from her embrace almost as painfully as if it were physically taken.

   She tried to cry out, to ask what was wrong, but there was no voice.  Nobody to hear.

   And then, things turned black again.  That was when the feeling in her nerves started to come back.

*   *   *

   Rynkura unleashed her magic on the first demon she spotted, even before the warning got out that the Healer was now on the field helping.  From the air she rained down her light-magic darts into the flesh of the Creature, making it the first casualty on the other side.  From there on, the attackers were becoming severely outnumbered; but still they wasted their magic.  Flames almost consumed a portion of the forest...many of the Healers escaped their sanctuary to douse it before it reached the sick houses.

   The battle had been gruesome.  More of the guards were lying bleeding on the ground, already too far into their injuries to be helped even with the quickest of care.  The angel would mourn, but it was not the time then...her darts rained on the demons, and her electricity ravaged through skin and bone.

   But still Luc did not come into sight immediately...not until she noticed a flash in one dark corner of the forest just a few yards away from the main battle.

   There he was, surrounded by the flames, sporting several wounds and scars.  But he was still on his feet, charging after the demon with his sword raised and that same resolve clear in his dark eyes.

   But the black feline had the edge.  He flew out of reach with a kick off the ground and a simultaneous blow to Luc's chin, making him topple and the sword to knock from his grip.  Finally, he was vulnerable...the demon saw his chance.  The air blurred and darkened around his hand...

   There was a flash.  With a curse, he swerved out of the way to observe the new disturbance...it was her.

   "Demon servant!" Rynkura roared.  "Away from him!"

   "Not a chance, damned angel!" he growled back, slicing his magic against her instead.  "He's ours!"

   "Not while he's on my grounds," she sneered with venom in her words.  Easily she avoided his attack and formed one of her own, a sword made completely of electricity growing from her palm, and sliced against his wing.

   With a cry of pain, he fell stunned against the ground.  He was too far away to reach his target, who was trying to climb back to his feet.

   "Luc, stay back," Rynkura advised as she landed hard, her eyes glowing a fierce shade of green.  Then in a swift motion, the tigress slammed her glowing palms face down with her claws engaged into the soil.

   It felt like an earthquake the way the rumbling came up through the ground...then within moments he was entrapped in crawling, thorn-ridden vines.  His hands and feet were bound before he could summon any kind of magic.

   When the rumbling died down, the antagonist's loud curses replaced it.  But for the time being he was helpless, and thus able to be ignored.

   "Are you alright, sir Cabre?" the Healer asked as soon as she caught her breath.

   The jaguar had reached for his sword and was holding himself up, using it like a crutch, and spat out a few bits of blood from his jaw.  "Sí, señora," he replied, his voice ragged. "Bastard went after me.  I was right, they had come for my head...I could've got him though," he smirked.

   "You're welcome," Rynkura grinned back.  She looked up and craned her hears.  The cursing had stopped, but so did something more noticeable.  The shouts, the battle cries...all of it had stopped, in favor of a few bouts of cheering.

   "It looks like they stopped the fighting," she finally said when she noticed Luc's questioning glance.  "We should go survey the damage.  Can you walk?"

   He nodded.  "Yeah, lead on.  I'll drag the prisoner with us."

   "Good.  The vines have to be cut from the ground, but since they're magically-summoned they will stay wrapped until I release them."

   The demon stayed quiet and didn't move an inch as Luc sliced the vines and heaved him onto his feet...but inside he was seething with embarrassment that he was being dragged not by the one who had defeated him, but by the one he was supposed to kill.  They made their way eventually back to the field without any problems.

   In front of them, the carnage splayed out.  There were still a few bodies lying around...the injured were either being carried off by the Healers or their injuries were being tended to right there.  The grass was stained with splotches of blood scattered around, few and far apart.

   "Ah, Mistress!" a badger guardsmen called out as he waved for the white tiger's attention and bowed when he stopped.

   "Oh, there you are," she nodded.  "What's the situation?"

   He stood.  "The demons are all dead.  We made sure that none of them could escape for the woods...of course it was easy since none of them ever ran.  What do you want us to do with the bodies?"

   "Burn them," she answered without hesitation.  "No traces shall remain.  Do the same for our fallen brethren, unless their families specify otherwise.  And take note that not all of them were killed.  We have a prisoner who could still be dangerous, so stand by," she finished, gesturing towards the vine-wrapped feline.

   The guard nodded and turned to leave.  Rynkura sighed.  "Well, it is fortunate that it isn't any worse."

   "Yeah," Luc agreed.  "But I'd still like to know how any demons knew that I was here...and had gotten to me so quickly."

   Right then, they could hear the prisoner snickering.

   The warrior whipped around and threw his fist into the Creature's face, knocking him to the ground.  Pinned with a foot and his neck in a fierce grip, he looked up at a very angry jaguar.  Rynkura stood aside, simply watching, with her arms crossed.

   "You're going to tell me everything, maldito."

   The demon hissed back.  "Why should I?  You're all going to kill me anyway, so it doesn't matter to me."  He smirked.  "A pity I couldn't get your precious little kid first.  But others are gonna come to do that anyway."

   Luc's grip tightened, and the tip of his sword was leveled at the Creature's side.  "We probably won't kill you outright if that's what it takes to get answers," he replied, fangs bared.  "Answer me.  How.  Did.  You.  Know?"

   "Heh..." he just snorted.  "I don't know.  Why don't you ask your whore?"

   Something snapped in Luc right then; without another word, the sword was driven through the demon's flesh.  A piercing howl signified his dying breath had been used.

   As he fell silent, Rynkura uncrossed her arms.  "A rather crude reply, Luc."

   The adventurer left the sword impaled in its victim when he stood up.  He wiped the blood from his hands and turned back to her.  "He wasn't going to talk.  And anyone who talks about my wife that way deserves a death most swift anyway."

   She certainly sympathized with him; but now that he had helped to drive away a threat to their lives, more than ever he needed to be told.

   "Speaking of whom," Rynkura started.  "We should go to check on her."

   He looked up, concerned.  "Is she okay?"

   "She should be," was all that she answered.

*   *   *

   Mara just couldn't stay asleep any longer.  Perhaps it was because she was too adamant on waiting for Rynkura to come back, when her eyes opened to see that she was gone.  Or perhaps it was the fact that the alchemists had nearly run out of the appropriate dose of medicine.  Whatever the reason, she was trying to keep herself situated on the bed, holding her belly.  To her great relief, though inside she still knew it was possible, the baby was alive and moving.

    The other healers weren't paying that much attention to her.  They were speaking amongst themselves in hushed voices away toward the window.  The looks on their faces had her concerned, but she hadn't the energy to even ask...afraid of what the answer might have been.

   But finally, five heads turned as they heard the latch to the door open.  As the tigress herself finally stepped back in, the first thing she noticed was Mara, sitting up.  "Oh, heavens, child..." she sighed.  "How are you feeling?"

   "T-The same," the mother admitted, biting her lip.  "Did they...is it gone?  What happened?  I didn't..."

   Rynkura held up her hand.  "Patience, I'll find out."

   Her back turned on the expectant jaguaress to address the healers, while she put the sleeves back on her arms.  The wings disappeared, dematerializing right back into thin air, it seemed.  "The situation in the field has been taken care of.  What happened up here?"

   "Mistress..." the female spell-breaker sighed, her gaze downcast.  "We...did as you said.  We tried everything.  We severed the bonds from Lady Cabre, as much as we could..."

   "But, the strongest tendrils are now attached to the child," the other healer continued.  "And it's gotten too strong for us to remove...without..."

   "...We think there may only be one choice now..."

   They were silenced by the look in the tiger's eyes, and the way her ears pinned against her head.  The rest of the words were there, but it was too hard to believe.

   "Señora?" she heard Mara speak up, having noticed the healer's demeanor.

   Before she could reply, however, she noticed Luc approaching from the hallway, escorted by the ocelot.

   She turned back to Mara with a light smile.  "Your husband's here.  I should leave you alone for a moment while I confer."

   The tigress allowed Luc in with a nod, while she and the others left the cheerful reunion behind them.

   But she knew that any light-heartedness wouldn't last long at all.

Nicely-written.  My only criticisms are that the 'no survivors' policy seems a trifle harsh for a bunch of supposed healers.  Still, I suppose the Demons did start it.

Another thing is the stereotyping of Demons as evil.  I realise that this is critical to your backstory, and I am not suggesting you change it.  Rather, your work has made me ponder out loud and as such it's more an plea-to-all-the-budding-writers-out-there than a direct criticism of your writings in the conventional sense.
Heck, I find it difficult to avoid myself, but just for once it would be nice to see a story where the protagonist is a Demon.  We've had Beings, umpteen 'Cubi and at least one Angel, but Demons are a bit thin on the ground.

Well the guard who reported to Rynkura said that none of the demons ran. This says to me that the demons would not give up until they had killed all in their way or were dead themselves, thereby leaving the guards no choice but to defend themselves whatever the consequences.

Also, I can't say I at all approve of your use of Aisha's story thread in "calling" to other writers to do something that they might not want to do. If you want to use a demon protagonist, go ahead and do so, but don't say to other people that they should when they don't have to, especially in someone else's story thread.

In addition to this, in case you hadn't noticed, but in a lot of demon culture, causing chaos and suffering and looking down upon beings as a greatly inferior race is greatly approved. I'm not saying all demon culture, but most.

It was very enjoyable chapter Aisha. I look forward to reading the next chapter.

Quote from: Gareeku on April 06, 2008, 09:39:41 AM
Also, I can't say I at all approve of your use of Aisha's story thread in "calling" to other writers to do something that they might not want to do.

The mark of a good story is that it provokes comment and debate.  I for one welcome discussion of my writings, both good and bad and I like to think that other people do as well, since feedback is a necessary part of the creative process.

**EDIT**
I might add that no-one has said that other writers don't want to do this.  It may simply be that no-one has thought of it.

QuoteIn addition to this, in case you hadn't noticed, but in a lot of demon culture, causing chaos and suffering and looking down upon beings as a greatly inferior race is greatly approved. I'm not saying all demon culture, but most.

There are two possibilities that spring to mind.  The easy way out is as you say, that not all demons are necessarily like that.  Indeed, assuming the Demon race is made up of intelligent members, you will get some who question the status quo.
On the other hand, note that I said 'protagonist' not 'hero'.  For instance, Elric in Michael Moorcock's novels, or closer to home, Keaton.  Both of them are pretty evil, but they still serve the traditional role of 'hero' for the purposes of their respective stories.

I guess. But it still looks like you're just using Aisha's thread to try and get people to do things that you want them to do, even though they might not want to.

I can see how a demon would fill an anti-hero type role, that's true. And you raise a good point about Keaton. She is indeed almost like the hero of her own story, even though she's evil.

The other issue, Tapewolf, is doing a good demon smacks of that Drow guy....

Quote from: llearch n'n'daCorna on April 06, 2008, 10:52:08 AM
The other issue, Tapewolf, is doing a good demon smacks of that Drow guy....

At the risk of drifting off-topic entirely, would you care to elucidate?

First of all, thanks everyone for the comments.  Before Llearch does explain, about time I put in my couple of cents.  x3

Quote from: Tapewolf on April 06, 2008, 08:25:37 AM
Nicely-written.  My only criticisms are that the 'no survivors' policy seems a trifle harsh for a bunch of supposed healers.  Still, I suppose the Demons did start it.

Another thing is the stereotyping of Demons as evil.  I realise that this is critical to your backstory, and I am not suggesting you change it.  Rather, your work has made me ponder out loud and as such it's more an plea-to-all-the-budding-writers-out-there than a direct criticism of your writings in the conventional sense.
Heck, I find it difficult to avoid myself, but just for once it would be nice to see a story where the protagonist is a Demon.  We've had Beings, umpteen 'Cubi and at least one Angel, but Demons are a bit thin on the ground.

Gareeku's already said all of the most valid points, of which I agree.  I can take criticism if it's constructive, and I like debates as much as the next person, but if it's using my thread to send a message...and really, don't know how many budding writers actually read my thread.  I know a lot of distinguished writers do, of which I am honored, but I don't know of any others.

Also, it is true that there are very few demon protagonists in a story...probably because of the way they've been portrayed, it's too easy to cast them as antagonists instead, and it would be interesting for someone to try.  But for this story at least I'm not casting demons out entirely.  They just have a vendetta against my protagonist's family...it's not stereotyping if, in reality, they wouldn't just go make peace with an adventurer that's been killing them off.

And finally, yes, normally the Healers and the guards aren't that harsh...their duty is to help anyone who's injured, even if it's a demon who happens to stumble in.  But if demons or any other Creatures attack, well, not exactly much mercy will be shown. :P  And Rynkura herself believes they cannot be allowed to escape anyway, if it means keeping the place and Luc's family completely safe at the moment, as is her duty.

Quote from: Aisha deCabre on April 06, 2008, 11:33:41 AM
I can take criticism if it's constructive, and I like debates as much as the next person, but if it's using my thread to send a message...and really, don't know how many budding writers actually read my thread.

My apologies... now that I re-read what I wrote earlier, it does come across like an attempt to hijack the thread, which wasn't really the intention.

QuoteBut for this story at least I'm not casting demons out entirely.  They just have a vendetta against my protagonist's family...it's not stereotyping if, in reality, they wouldn't just go make peace with an adventurer that's been killing them off.

Indeed.

QuoteAnd finally, yes, normally the Healers and the guards aren't that harsh...their duty is to help anyone who's injured, even if it's a demon who happens to stumble in.  But if demons or any other Creatures attack, well, not exactly much mercy will be shown. :P

I still feel there's something kind of wrong with that outlook... that said, since Furrae does tend to be somewhat brutal, I suppose it's inevitable.

QuoteAnd Rynkura herself believes they cannot be allowed to escape anyway, if it means keeping the place and Luc's family completely safe at the moment, as is her duty.

That is something that wasn't quite clear to me in the story.  Is that an order she's given regarding this particular situation, or a standing policy?

QuoteThat is something that wasn't quite clear to me in the story.  Is that an order she's given regarding this particular situation, or a standing policy?

Regarding the situation.  About as long as she's had the monastery, or a bit before (one of the reasons having a fairly long-lived character is quite confusing...) she's become an adviser--and as she feels, protector--of the Cabre family.  Luc and his wife and children were the last of the immediate line, and she doesn't want anything happening to them.

Not to mention probably that she has something personal herself with this particular family of demons as much as the Cabres do (can't forget an angel's almost inherent pride)...and also, that they would stoop to attacking a sanctuary to get what they want, welllll, it ups the anger factor.   :P

Quote from: Tapewolf on April 06, 2008, 10:57:13 AM

Quote from: llearch n'n'daCorna on April 06, 2008, 10:52:08 AM
The other issue, Tapewolf, is doing a good demon smacks of that Drow guy....

At the risk of drifting off-topic entirely, would you care to elucidate?

http://goblinscomic.com/d/20050710.html
http://goblinscomic.com/d/20050711.html

http://goblinscomic.com/d/20050819.html and following...

http://goblinscomic.com/d/20051231.html is unrelated to my point, but still hysterical.


Make sense now?

((Finally, new chapter up!  And only one to go, and that one I think will be pretty short.

Enjoy!  Oh, and...fair warning...some of you miiiight want to wear a pair of Mel's patented drama goggles for this. ^^; ))

Part 6

   "Demons?!  By gods, mi amor," Mara breathed, her voice low with shock as she looked over her husband's bruises and cuts, which had been quickly bandaged before he was allowed up to the room...compliment to the timely nature of the Healers.

   He had finished telling her what had transpired just below the tower with as much detail as possible, right down to his fight...at that moment he was sitting on the edge of the bed while she was looking him over.  His gaze wavered between Mara and the window, now finding it hard to believe himself.  "Yes, it was horrendous.  There are reasons that I do not wish to see any more fighting.  But at least our son is safe.  And so are you," he smiled.

   She smiled back, but it was half-hearted.  After she was told the story, the sickening feeling under her skin seemed to become worse; even more so when her hands lay on Luc's arms.  Perhaps it was the curse...Mara felt an urge to pull away, but she couldn't.  Not when it was so possible just moments ago that she could have lost him.  If the demons were who she thought they were...

   He felt her head rest on his shoulder.  "Of course I'm safe.  I was kept under guard in a tower, fortified, while you were out getting yourself cut up," she sighed.  "I'd have been more frightened for you than for me."

   The adventurer chuckled in reply and turned to face her.  "Now you know I can handle myself...it'd take more than that to kill me.  Infierno, I'd probably find a way to make my ghost grow flesh again."

   "Wouldn't that be a feat," she said, trying to laugh as well.  But the guilt was slowly trying to creep up on her, with every stab of pain that came from his touch.  Seeing him in front of her, battered from a fight that couldn't have come on by chance, and thus more than likely to happen again...it was either tell him then, or never at all.

   She gulped and looked up into his eyes, in which she saw the same uncertainty that was shown to her at breakfast that very morning.  "Luc...they knew you were here because of me."

   The statement made him lean back from her, eyebrows quirked.  "What?"

   Mara pointed out the circular scar on her collarbone; what was left of the curse's entry point.  "I received this just before we came here, when I was away.  A demon took me by the neck and sent a spell through me, which turned out to be a tracker for them to follow.  To find you.  The señora has been trying all day to remove it, but it seems it's still there."

   "A spell?" he echoed, his eyes widening as he reached for her shoulder.  "You were attacked?  But why didn't you say..."

   "Please, let me finish," she interrupted and shook her head.  "I wasn't attacked.  The family I was visiting was in fact my mother's old clan.  I think you remember them...and I wasn't visiting on my own accord.  They sent for me."

   Luc certainly knew whom she meant.  He had been told the story, and it was thought that all ties with them were severed.  At that moment he didn't know what to make of it...so he slowly let go of Mara as she continued her telling.

   "They once promised me protection.  It seems they hadn't forgotten about my mother's betrayal, so they found me; I had no choice but to join them.  They made me a spy, an informant, an assassin if need be...and my target was a certain adventurer.  Of course, nobody expected that I'd fall in love with him," she said with an ironic laugh.  "They knew, eventually, that I'd married you, but they encouraged it.  Get closer, they said, and finish him...I never did.  I couldn't.  So I kept you safe.  They never knew about Ayan.  But their next untimely summon had to come just as I was carrying your second child..."

   Mara almost interrupted herself with a sob.  Luc's silence was louder than she feared.  But she continued.  "They wanted news on you.  I could sense their growing desperation to have you killed after they saw me like this.  I renounced the leader right then, and tried to run; which made them mad.  So before he had me cast out, he put this curse on me.  Now to today, I've been trying so hard to keep it from you, in the hopes of getting rid of it quickly.  But they came anyway.  They may do so again unless I can be healed."

   She sighed, trying to hold back tears.  "So now you know, right?  Wife's a liar.  You shared the bed with a killer.  It would have been better if I had died," she finished.

   The jaguaress shook her head, unable to make more words come.  It was all her heart could take as she waited for her husband's reply.

   She expected cursing.  She expected shouting.  She even expected just the sound of footsteps walking out of the room.

   But she didn't expect him to instead pull her in a close embrace.  Her head was softly put on his shoulder and his chin rested on her neck.

   "Mara...Mi vida, mi amor, mi munda, (my life, my love, my world,)" he whispered.  "I can't believe you didn't tell me this sooner.  I would have helped you.  Or...tried.  You could've been killed."

   Surprised, she barely moved.  "But, I don't understand.  I just basically said that my sole purpose in life was to get rid of you."

   "No," he insisted.  "What you told me, is what was wanted of you...but that you didn't want.  You kept me safe, and in the end, risked your life to keep doing so.  You may take more after your mother than you thought.  In fact, I couldn't have married a woman braver."

   He turned his wife's head to look her in the eyes.  "Besides, your fear is unfounded.  I look at you now and I know I couldn't risk losing you at all.  And such a little thing as your first intent wouldn't make me abandon you, especially not now."  One of his scarred hands rested on her rotund stomach, where the baby kicked his palm.

   "Oh, Luc," she sniffed.  "I love you.  And I'm glad I got this off my back..." she shook her head.  "But now there's just the matter of the curse.  I fear for the little one.  I think it's affected too."

   He sighed worriedly and ran his fingers through his jet-black hair.  "Bueno.  This is one of the reasons I never did like magic.  Is it any closer to being dispelled, you think?"

   "I think...but, we should probably go find señora Msh'taan."

   "Don't bother yourselves," a voice suddenly cut in.

   On cue as she almost always was, Rynkura pushed the door open and stepped into the room, the soothing blue glow of the staff revealing her presence first.  A smile appeared on her features as she set it near the window.  "How are you feeling, Mara?"

   By the intonation in the tiger's strong voice, the mother could tell that she meant more than just her health.  "Very well," she said, pleased to be able to answer in the most honest way possible.  "I take it you heard us talking."

   "Oh, some," Rynkura hummed.  "It seems I came at an opportune time.  You want to know what we've found about the curse."

   The two noticed how she sounded very solemn right then.  They held on to each other's hand, listening attentively as the tigress stood before them.

   "The other healers and I have had progress ridding you of the spell.  But it has proven more stubborn than we realized.  There are still weak bonds connected to you, and what's more, I'm afraid, there are stronger ones on the baby.  We have tried everything to keep it from harm, but it seems it's worked in ways unexpected.  They..."

   The tiger's teeth clenched for a second, and her gaze fell.  "They feel that the only choice is...eliminating the strongest life force that it's connected to, and thus it would die out on its own."

   When she finished, the silence that followed was daunting, and filled with meaning.  Nobody wanted to say it first.  But Mara, in her upwelling fear, finally found the incentive.  "You mean..." she said, slowly.  "That if we want to get rid of the spell entirely...we would have to...have the baby killed?"

   "Out of the question," Luc retorted in an instant and stood up, much to the surprise of the two.  "Mara's worked too hard to keep it alive and safe, and it's too close to birth now.  Can't you just...I don't know, wait until she has the child, and try again?"

   Rynkura, unfazed by his passion, nodded honestly.  "That is a possibility.  But then the curse would be taken out of her and lie completely on the baby, which would make it much harder to remove without hurting it still.  Plus, it may be close, but it is still uncertain as to how close.  It could be days, weeks, or a month."  Her look turned serious.  "In that time, others would pick up on the signal and track you here.  With possibly more force and numbers than that first wave had.  We could not hold this place up forever, and if we tried to take you somewhere else, they will only keep following until you are all killed.  It has to be gone as soon as possible."  She sighed.  "I did not wish for it to be this way either, Sir and Lady Cabre.  But it is what it is, this I cannot change."

   For Mara it was a blow to the heart.  To endure a mother's worst nightmare even before there was even a chance for it to grow...it was too painful a thought, more so when she held her stomach and could feel movement, testament to the life she carried.  Now not only had Luc been threatened by her actions...so was her daughter, whom she guided through the almost painful procedure of the curse removal.

   Luc and Rynkura watched Mara as tears rolled down her cheeks.  "Isn't there any other way?  Please...anything.  But not...not that.  Not that."

   As her husband sat and tried to comfort the distressed jaguaress, Rynkura tried to think.  In all of her days as a Healer, she never felt more torn.  Every day, people made decisions between their safety and their happiness...but more than likely nothing had been more intense than that moment.

   Suddenly, the silence was broken by the male spell-breaker, who had come in from behind the tigress upon hearing the situation.  "Ah...with all due respect to Mistress Rynkura...we did find one other way," he began.  The parents looked up with hope in their tear-ridden eyes.  Rynkura's gaze was neutral, and her ears flattened, but she still allowed him to speak further.  "Well, the parasite can, with careful maneuvering, be coaxed to switch its target back to Mara's energy, completely and fully, with no possibility of harm to the child.  Then, we can perhaps...cut through her own essence and sever the bonds there, leaving it to dissipate, so..."

   Rynkura's hand came up, silencing him so that she could continue herself.  "However.  Altering another, stronger life energy is such a thing hasn't been attempted by too many spell-casters unless it was for a malicious purpose.  It falls into the same ring of complexity as raising the dead, or trying to make one immortal, or even soul manipulation...and the wisest know that such strong attempts comes with a great price...which is why I try to avoid that kind of magic.  But with my help she wouldn't die, but she would be hurt.  Namely...her own life would be shortened by several years."

   Mara heaved out a harsh breath, taking everything in.  Her eyes had a blank look to them as the words wove in and out of her mind, over and over again, shouting to her that it was the only way.

   Her husband held her close, knowing that he would never be more afraid in his life than right then.  "I would rather the demons just take me.  If they want me so badly as to hurt you..." he muttered.

   "Your place is with your family," Rynkura insisted.  "I would not allow you to go without laying eyes on your future."

   "All of my efforts to protect you will have been in vain if you gave yourself up, mi amor," Mara sighed and broke from his embrace.  "This is my sin, and I will atone for it."

   She could see the pleading look in his eyes, but he said nothing.  The mother looked up at her.  "If you promise that my baby will live...then I will take that offer."

   Rynkura knew that Mara was speaking with all of the sincerity she could muster.  There was no fear in that statement.  "You are certain?" she asked.

   "Yes," Mara confirmed.  After a short pause, holding her as if the world couldn't make him let her go, Luc nodded his assent as well.

   The tiger took a deep breath.  "So be it.  I will gather the spell-breakers and we shall proceed with the dispelling in the cathedral...if my experience as a paladin is telling me right, we are going to need as much blessing as we can get for this."


   During the attack, Ayan and Jake had made it easily to the chapel, and that's where they had spent their time.  Through the thick stone walls it was hard to tell what was going on, and the children stood among the scrambling Healers in confusion until all was quiet again.

   Now, to Ayan's infinite relief, he saw that his parents were alive.  He watched from under one of the stairwells as the great white tigress led them over to the altar standing at the head of the foyer.  It was a little past the afternoon, but the sudden oncoming of dark rain clouds overhead outside made it seem much later than it was.  It obscured the world in gray, leaving little light to come in through the stained glass windows.

   His head tilted.  They had his mother, who looked very limp, lying on that altar.

   Jake came up from behind and followed the cub's gaze.  "Hey, neat, they're gonna do an exorcism."

   Ayan's head swished around and one of his eyes squinted in confusion.  "Exor-what?"

   "Exorcism.  It's when they do things like banishing evil spirits from people's heads and getting rid of curses, and stuff like that.  I've only seen her do it once while I was here."  The gryphon's beak formed into a grin.  "You're lucky to be here to see one.  There's lots of magic involved and it's fun to watch."

   "Ooh?"  The cub replied and turned around to look, worry evident on his face.  "But...that's my mom they're exorcising on.  I might know if she had an evil spirit...I think."

   Jake's brow furrowed.  Looking at the scene, he tried to be reassuring.  "Don't worry, they won't hurt her.  The Healers are very careful.  And if they aren't careful, then they'd have to face the Mistress," he feigned a dark voice, which made Ayan snicker.  "Anyway, just stand back and watch."

   "But...Mom..." the cub murmured.  But he stayed back as far as he could, still curious about the whole thing.

*     *     *

   As the Healers took their places, Rynkura couldn't help but look upon Luc with a sizeable amount of sympathy.  When his wife was sedated and brought inside, he never let go of her hand.  For a time she didn't want to separate them.  But it was what had to be done, and what Mara chose.

   "We will take it from here, sir Cabre," the tigress assured him with a nod, and a gentle smile.  "Go to your son."

   The jaguar said nothing, instead drawing in a deep breath as he looked back to his wife's face.  Somewhere in her head she was still aware, still alive, and waiting to come back.  If all went well...

   It still should be me...Luc thought to himself.  But then what would happen to her?  To Ayan?

   With a sigh, he gave Mara's hand one more gentle squeeze before setting it by her side.  Rynkura watched as he started for the side of the stairwell, where his son could be seen peeking his head around the corner along with Jake.

   Around the circle of the altar, all four of the Healers' heads were turned to the white tigress, ready for her word to start.  Her staff had been placed at the foot of the bench where the mother lay carefully on her side.  The soothing glow of the light magic illuminated the space around them and encompassed the altar, Mara, and the holy symbol that was etched into the ground.

   "Right," Rynkura murmured and placed her hands over the jaguaress's head, her emerald eyes taking on the glow of her Sight as she regarded the others.  "Alchemists, concentrate on drawing the power.  Spell-breakers, do not fail me.  And Mara and her daughter...good luck."

   And the air was filled of the blinding light that always reminded one of the doors of death.

*   *   *

   Mara felt a great shudder, like an earthquake rattling her bones.  She tried to hold on to the little consciousness she felt in the dark world of her mind.  As before, the child's emotions were everywhere and nowhere at once...her only duty then was to frantically calm them.

   Scared...cold...pain...

   It will be over soon, little one.

   Scared...pain...

   I know, I am feeling it too...sleep...just sleep.

   PAIN!

   It was like a bolt of lightning swept through the darkness.  All that she could do for the both of them was to help brace themselves.

*   *   *

   The symbol on the floor was surging with light and with great urgency.  Rynkura struggled to hold on to her sight while the spell-breakers chanted in a forgotten language to incite the power.  Inside, the parasitic magic struggled with futility to hold on to any kind of life force.  It had been bumped away from the child with a powerful shock and onto the heart of its mother.  Right where they wanted it.

   From under the stairwell, the children looked on with awe while Luc looked on with dire suspense.  His teeth were clenched, and he felt like he was taking glancing blows himself with the aftershock of the powers bouncing off the walls of the abandoned chapel.  A wind had churned up around them and small bits of debris were floating past, going faster each minute.

   There was a flash.  The rhythmic chanting kept moving and Rynkura still stood like a statue with pupil-less, charged emerald eyes.  The body in front of them moved not an inch during the whole thing.  The lights of the holy symbol pulsated like it was echoing a heartbeat.

   Another flash.  And the air above them grew dark.

   They could finally see the sickening parasite, having been banished from the body it inhabited, dispensing like wisps of dust and coalescing into a black mass of tendrils.  Luc, Ayan, Jake, and anyone else who could spare a look at the shape as it twisted and convulsed, imagined that if it were a living thing, it would be screaming...right to a deafening degree of pain, it would be screaming.

   Then, before it looked like it could create a lightning storm in the building itself, the thing dispersed into dust, back into the air without a single trace but the feeling that it gave the room.

   All at once, it was gone.  The light from the spells faded.  The symbol's pulse slowed and stopped.  The Healers all nearly slumped over from exhaustion.  And all was silent.

   "Dios mio..." Ayan muttered, cutting through the still air with a voice that cracked slightly from the fear and excitement.  "That was awesome."

   "Told ya," Jake smirked, but he flinched when his eye caught a somber and on-the-edge-of-offense look from the warrior with them.  The children shrunk back, but Luc paid no more heed and looked back up to where his wife lay.  They had driven it out of her; that he knew instantly...but had she lived?

   He took a few steps toward them as Rynkura nodded towards the others.  The looks on their faces...he tried to read them.  But he couldn't tell if they were sad or elated at their success.  Mainly, they were just quiet.

   The tigress locked her serious gaze with Luc's.  It was hard to say anything, and neither of them wanted to start.  The tension couldn't be broken, no matter how hard one tried.

   It was Mara who fixed that with a single word, stirring slowly but surely out of sleep.  "...Luc..."

   The adventurer almost leaped at the sound of her voice, and fell to his knees by her side at the altar.  Ayan and Jake had followed and were now right next to him on the other side, at least the cub was.  The young gryphon was gently pulled away to the sidelines as per respect to the family.

   It was then that Rynkura smiled.  "She and the young one survived.  The curse is purged...but of course, at the price."

   The two glanced up at her as she took her staff back up.  They said nothing, but their eyes were sad and pleading.

   The tiger solemnly dipped her head.  "The spell-breakers tell me that your wife has approximately eight years left.  That can be a long or short time depending on you.  But I suggest that time be used wisely and with fond appreciation."  She smiled.  "And with as much happiness as you can muster.  That will be easy, as for now, the demons have no link to any of you."

   She turned, looking around and taking in a deep breath, thinking about what to do next...there was a pause before she spoke again.  "Now, take some time to rest yourselves.  We will have to make sure that you are made safe in your new home, as soon as possible."

   As the Healers left the jaguars, Mara glanced back up to her husband.  There were tears in her ragged, red-tinged eyes.

   "I'm sorry," she whispered.

   He just shook his head.  "No, don't be."  Gently, he leaned over and touched his forehead with hers.  "Don't be."

   Ayan, of course, couldn't yet understand why his parents looked so sad.  So long as the evil spirit had left his mother, he was happy.

Well, that was a twist.  Several twists, in fact.  Well done.

So, just to clarify, they actually used up some of Mara's own life in order to shut the tracker down completely?  On first reading I thought they had simply switched it to her instead, which would have still a signal for the demons to home in on...

Quote from: Tapewolf on April 27, 2008, 07:33:47 PM
Well, that was a twist.  Several twists, in fact.  Well done.

So, just to clarify, they actually used up some of Mara's own life in order to shut the tracker down completely?  On first reading I thought they had simply switched it to her instead, which would have still a signal for the demons to home in on...

Thanks! :3  And they switched it to her, and then cut some of her life in order to dislodge it, yes.  It was the only option other than harming the baby.  After all, they wanted to get rid of the thing completely.  :P

((Aaaand finally, I present the final chapter of Fated Birth, nice and light-hearted as promised. x3  Enjoy.))

Part 7

   A few days for rest at the monastery came and went.

   Mara had recovered from her ordeal fairly quickly, which raised hopes that she would indeed keep her life.  But still there seemed to be a weighty pit in Luc's stomach whenever he looked at her.  Eventually, with help from Rynkura, they had begun to accept this change in their lives.  The two were determined to enjoy what was left of it as much as they could.  The only thing that always broke their hearts was the premise looming around Ayan and the unborn; the children would have to know their mother's fate someday.

   For the time being though, that sadness was slowly giving way to joy.  Mara felt that the birth was coming, and very soon.  The baby had become restless, and every kick set even her husband's anticipating nerves on end whenever it happened.  During those few days of rest, he barely had left her side.  Ayan on the other hand was getting quite a bit of practice with his training sword alongside the young gryphon Jake.

   Eventually, the Mistress knew that the family under her protection couldn't linger at her sanctuary forever; for fear that the demons out for their heads knew where they were hiding.


   It was early in the morning the last day when they were outside on the dark green field at the foot of the ruined chapel.  The rain which came with the dark clouds had passed, leaving an overcast morning with a cool breeze flowing in random directions.  The Cabres' cart was being loaded with their personal belongings and a few fresh supplies.

   "I assure you, the village isn't a very long trip," said Rynkura, gesturing to the direction that they were headed, which had no path to mark it.  "Just a half-hour walk's worth, and perhaps a little faster by cart."

   Luc acknowledged her with a grunt as he set up the last of the boxes.  "I'm glad about that, señora.  I hope we won't have trouble finding a home there either."

   "Oh you won't, trust me," the tigress chuckled as Mara came out with Ayan in tow.  "The place may be small, but the inhabitants are quite hospitable.  Plus, I told them to keep their options open for a small forging business there...I know your second hobby well, Luc."

   Mara rolled her eyes.  "I think we might just become the richest family in that village with your skills, mi amor."

   "Bah...I'm already rich," he grinned at his wife, before turning to the tigress.  "But you have my thanks, Mistress."

   "For everything," the mother added.

   "De nada," she answered with a bow of her head.  "But come now, we mustn't tarry much longer...and where's that little boy of yours?"

   The parents pointed over to where Ayan had trotted back towards the chapel to say farewell to Jake.  There was a brief handshake before the cub walked back with a grin. "They said I'd be welcome back anytime to train with them."

   "Hah, getting a head start on your career, eres?" Luc smirked and picked him up to put him in the cart.  As he helped his wife up to the front seat, he glanced at the tigress.  "I spoke with Mara...we'd be honored if you would be the baby's godmother."

   Rynkura froze and tilted her head, taken aback for a moment.  "Well," she chuckled and made a bow.  "The honor would be mine, sir Cabre...if you are so certain."

   "It is only appropriate," the mother smiled, her hand gently rubbing her stomach.  "You've gone within your power to save its life.  We owe you a great debt."

   The angel chuckled once more.  "That will be repaid in due time.  For now, we should get going.  The guards are keeping close watch of the monastery...I will come with you, to see you there safely.  And just in case Mara gives birth on the way."

   "Señora!" the mother laughed.  "I don't think it's that impatient."

   "Don't jinx it," muttered Luc.


   At their backs, the warmth of the sun kept their spirits high.  From the west, the breeze whistled and caused the tall grass around them to ripple in bright green waves.  They knew they were still in the valley when the hills, one side deeply forested and the other side clear and rocky, covered every horizon.  Though it certainly wouldn't be as long a trip as the journey to the Shadowed Depths itself had been, it felt that way because they wanted it to feel that way; it was always the journey and not the destination in which the adventurer usually could still feel the most at home.

   The time was passed telling stories.  Luc had plenty to share (Mara even begrudgingly allowed him to tell the ones that were actually stressed), and Rynkura proceeded to tell them of her similar days in the adventuring business...some of her stories even more unbelievable, but true.  Ayan listened with wide, curious eyes.  Certainly he hoped he would have times like that to remember and to tell.

   Finally though, the family stopped their cart at the top of a hilly overlook, glancing into a shallow bowl in the earth; a valley within a valley.  A small road, overgrown with time and only visible near its origin, spread out from the gates of a town that was a good size for an out-of-the-way rural community.  A small marketplace or hidden trading post in the middle was dwarfed by the surroundings of houses at its edges.  All around the perimeter there was fencing, but small; like they never had any fear of attack.  The hills behind the bowl were covered in dense forests and trees, and at its head stood the small mansion of what had to be the leader, perhaps a chieftain.  People walked in and around the dusty little roads and tended to their own businesses.

   The family looked it over with a quiet awe.  Such a lively place, hidden in the depths of the end of the valley, and perfectly secluded.

   "Welcome to Soldeluna," Rynkura said.

*     *     *

   A few heads near the entrance rose as they saw a cart coming down from the hills.  It wasn't that they weren't used to newcomers; but they knew to expect a certain group of them alongside a familiar angel.  Word came and went from the doors to the rest of the village, and finally to the head.

   The chieftain, an elderly red wolf, stood at the gates as the newcomers halted in front of it.  A few other curious ones gathered behind him, while others only spared passing glances.

   Rynkura was the first to step down from the cart.  As Luc and his family looked on, they could hear the conversation that followed.  The red wolf had an accent even deeper than theirs, taking on an almost warm, grandfatherly growl to it.

   "Bienvenido, Mistress Rynkura...these are the ones of what you spoke, sí?"

   "Greetings, Julio," she bowed her head back and motioned the family over.  "Yes.  Allow me to introduce Luc and Mara Cabre, and Ayan, their son.  It is my hope that you allow them to live here within your humble walls."

   The one named Julio chuckled as he saw them make polite bows themselves (Mara only more carefully so).  "Cabre.  A very familiar name among many of us what who remember the glory days of adventuring; right up there along Coldbrun and...whatsit...oh, Ti'Fiona, Montoya, and Manoko."  He extended his hand.  "It would be an honor to have you and yours, señor y señora, even if the Mistress over here didn't not ask."

   As Luc shook it, he chuckled inwardly.  Me, right up there with Manoko.  Imagine.  "The honor's mine.  And I promise right here and now that my adventuring past won't follow me here to this place, and cause you trouble."

   The old red wolf nodded and started to say something; but before he could, he was interrupted by a sudden loud groan.  Mara's eyes had widened, and she was slumping to the ground, clutching her midsection and gritting her teeth.

   "Mierda!" Luc cursed as he and Rynkura tried to catch her.  "Mara!  Mi amor, what's wrong?  Did you get hurt?  Is it the sickness?  What's—ERK!"

   His wife gripped the collar of his vest and yanked him down to her level, a pair of dark, tear-ridden eyes glaring into his own wide, surprised ones.  Her voice came out as such a dangerous, slow, shuddering growl that even caused the chieftain to back up a couple of steps.

   "It's a contraction, you idiot."


   It took a bit of scrambling, but eventually the jaguars were taken into the village, and Mara immediately taken to the small medical center near the marketplace.  For once, it was hard for Luc to keep his balance.  Even after having one son, it was hard to get used to the fact that another child was right on its way.

   They stayed there for a few hours while Rynkura managed to help put their cart somewhere safe.  The interior of the medical center was just as peaceful as any, with a quiet circular waiting room and chairs and sofas arranged facing one another.  Surprisingly there were very few sick individuals there.  There was just a woman with a juvenile who had broken his arm...and there was Luc sitting in the innermost sofa, just waiting.

   A restless Ayan wandered around the sofas and occasionally played hide-and-seek with himself, hiding behind them and pretending to hunt something.  They didn't allow him to bring in his practice sword, but he could easily imagine holding it.

   As the cub poked his head around a chair, his eyes fell on his father again.  He still sat there, looking the same way.  He was leaning back, his arms folded behind him over the rim of the sofa.  His head was down, and his eyes were closed.  One could mistake him for having fallen asleep, except for the fact that his tail was twitching in a perfect rhythm with the soft music playing throughout the room.  He even drew in a deep breath once or twice in a while, just trying to look calm and focused.

   His son's head tilted.  This was the first time Ayan had noticed his sire so quiet and contemplative for so long.  He came from behind the chair and walked up to Luc, his ears laid back just slightly in confusion.  "Papi?"

   The jaguar flinched and opened an eye to regard the boy.  "Mm?"

   "Uh, nothing, you look real quiet," Ayan said as he climbed up on the cushion next to his father.  "You sick?"

   "Oh," Luc blinked, and then laughed, finally aware of himself.  "No, no, hijo.  I'm just...excited.  And afraid.  Both all at once..." he brushed his hair back with one hand.  "It's hard to describe."

   "Afraid?" Ayan echoed incredulously.  "Of what?"

   The father gave him a sort of mysterious smile.  "Not of something.  For something.  Your mother."

   The cub looked worried as he grabbed his father's arm.  "Why?  Isn't she okay?"

   "Ah, well," he laughed.  "It's a different kind of afraid, Ayan.  She's in there having the baby.  And I'm out here, having to wait for word on her health, and your little sibling's.  It's a little frustrating."

   Ayan scoffed.  "But why is it?  You're not afraid or frustrated of anything, Dad.  Can't you just go in there?"

   Luc shook his head, chuckling.  "No...it's a tradition and a courtesy that males aren't allowed in there until it's done.  As for the frustration, it's something every father goes through when they're about to become one, regardless of who they are.  I was the same way before you were born.  You may just experience it someday, too."

   "Psh, nah," the child shook his head and hopped off the sofa, going back to the hunt he was on in his imagination.  As Luc watched him walk away, he rolled his half-lidded eyes.  You're just like I was, niño.

   
   It was hard to tell how much time had passed.  But eventually, both of them lifted their heads when they heard a door open and one of the white-clad nurses walk in.  "Cabre?"

   "Yes," Luc answered as he shot up onto his feet, anxious.  "How is she?"

   "Your wife's fine, sir," the nurse, a brown cardinal, smiled.  "And so is the baby.  You both can go in and see them."

   Luc felt his heart rate hesitate between shooting up and slowing down.  He nodded his thanks to the nurse and motioned to his son.  "C'mon, Ayan.  And try to be quiet."

   "'Kay," he piped up, feeling a twinge of excitement himself when it seemed that his father had his energy back.

   The walk back down the clear, polished hallway seemed like a long one to the adventurer.  But once he finally got to the door and slowly pushed it open to peek inside, the sight instantly warmed his heart.  Mara looked exhausted; her face was flushed and her long hair was slightly unkempt.  But there was a smile on her face that gave it such a glow, while her eyes lay on the little bundle wrapped in white cloth in her arms.  Her husband had almost forgotten what it was like to see her like that.

   "Mi amor?"  He whispered as he took a step inside, Ayan poking his head through after him.

   Mara's ears perked as she heard his voice, and her eyes slowly followed.  "Luc..." she whispered back, feeling like she was half-asleep.  But there was something that kept her awake, and that was the anticipation of seeing her husband's face.  As he sat next to her on the bed, she tried to sit up further and pulled back some of the bundled cloth she held.  "Meet your daughter."

   As he looked at the small one, words could not be formed; instead he managed a soft smile.  Wrapped warmly, she could barely manage to keep her eyes open.  But when she did open them, even just a little, they were the deepest shade of crimson that either parent had ever seen.  One of her tiny hands was wrapped around one of Mara's fingers.  The tuft of hair she had was about as jet-black as her father's, only with a small hint of gray.  And what came as more of a surprise, her entire body was a light shade of black, with the rosette jaguar spot pattern showing up...but only barely.

   Luc chuckled when the baby blinked up at him.  "She's absolutely beautiful.  A little girl...our little girl."  He met Mara's eyes with a loving gaze.  "This is a blessed day."

   "What about the day you married me?" the mother teased, and managed a quiet laugh as she looked down at the child again, having heard it cooing.  "Interesting too; she's a melanistic, just like my mother."

   He nodded thoughtfully, lifting his hand to gently touch the side of the baby's face.  The smile refused to leave his features.  "My uncle was one too.  She could've gotten it anywhere though.  My great-grandmother was a black fox, I think."

   Mara chuckled.  "Well, what's important is, she's alright.  I've been having doubts ever since..."

   "Don't think about it," Luc assured his wife, kissing her on the forehead, and the subject was simply dropped.  They had decided that it would be that way for as long as they still had their lives.  "So, have you thought of a name?"

   Mara hummed and looked back at her daughter's face.  Her eyes were wide open, looking around at the faces surrounding her without an ounce of fear, before she was caught with a yawn.

   "Aisha," the mother said after a pause.  "Aisha Amalia Cabre.  My mother's name, and your mother's name.  It works."

   His head tilted.  "Aisha.  I agree; that's a good choice.  But just out of curiosity, why that?"

   Mara shrugged.  "It just seemed right.  She reminds me so much of her.  And, no doubt, she's as tough," she grinned.

 "Just like her mother...well, Aisha it is," Luc chuckled...after all, he figured that he couldn't understand the baby half as well as her mother.  Then he caught movement out of the corner of his eye...Ayan was still lingering by the door, just watching.  "Come on in, son, and see your hermanita," (little sister,) he called softly.

   The cub blinked and walked over, leaning on the edge of the bed so that he could see the newborn.  She had fallen fast asleep, her head tilted away.

   "Heh," he giggled.  "Hermanita looks like a piece of coal-rock."

   "Oh, be nice," Mara retorted, with Luc breaking into a light laugh beside her.  "I'm sure you'll get along.  Now...I think we're just missing someone."

   "Mistress Rynkura?" she heard Ayan say.

   Luc nodded.  "Exactly.  What'd you...?" he had started to ask, but noticed that his son's gaze was directed at the door.  Where, standing just as inevitably as always, was the white tigress.

   "I hope I didn't surprise you," Rynkura smiled as they said their greetings.  As she set her staff nearby and peered down at Aisha, the tigress couldn't help but hum to show her own happiness for the occasion.  "Well, well...I must admit, I am now glad that I hadn't decided to go with my previous plan.  This one deserves a chance."

   All around the child, her little ears could pick up these comforting voices that she would know for most of her young life.  Fully unaware of what would befall her someday, and that would determine the course of her fate, Aisha simply slept and dreamed of the colorful world of which she would be a small and a large part.

That last chapter was absolutely wonderful. I enjoyed reading every bit of it, the whole story in fact. Excellent stuff. ^^

((Here we go, the final edited version of chapter 3, just made things slightly more realistic with the fight.  Enjoy.))

Tales of the Risen: The Way to Fight

   She slowly trudged on the dusty path, over a fairly desolated desert landscape; more desolated in fact than any other place she had seen.  And as a seasoned adventurer, she had seen many places.

   It had been a day or two since the last time she had seen a town; perhaps even too small to call a town, it was.  She was bordering society and the untamed wilderness; that's how extensive the wild treeless fields were.  A golden-white ocean of sand and dunes stretched towards the horizon in all directions, as far as a traveler could scope with their vision.  Occasionally there were darker brown areas that indicated mud; they led to flat holes of cracked dirt where a water pool once stood, now all but evaporated in the heat of the blazing sun.

   At least the adventurer, wrapped in a cloak of crimson with a hood to shield her head from the sun, knew that she would soon be approaching a sign of life.  A snake slunk away out of her path, as if deciding that this passerby would be no threat.  As if it knew that passerby were nothing to fear; perhaps it had seen many others in its lifetime.  Whatever reason, it was soon gone from sight.  Ahead, small scrubs and even one in which a tumbleweed was caught were all growing out of cracks in the road.  Then ahead, something shimmered.

   Better not be another mirage, Aisha scowled beneath her hood.  The jaguar's black serpentine tail flicked against the bottom edge of her cowl, emerald ring around it occasionally catching the glow of day.  I've been tired of those ever since I ran out of water.

   She just kept walking closer, trying not to think about her thirst, or letting her mouth run dry.  The shimmer became smaller as she came closer, and also started to assume a shape.  The huntress had to squint until the shape became recognizable as a wooden road sign, having indeed taken on a portion of the mirage that the heat waves caused, hence the shimmer.

   Still, some relief made itself present in her mind as she paused to read it.  One side, a little worn off but still recognizable as pointing the way back, was pointing the way to the nearest large city: Hy'Lin, which was miles away.  The other arrow was pointing forward to the trade-post town of Rough Creek, only a half-mile away...or so the sign said.

   Well, finalmente.  Let's see what I can find in this place, then.

   Making sure that the slight breeze coming up from the west wouldn't blow the cowl away from her face, Aisha adjusted her cape and started down the road.  Eyes the color of a dark, tainted ruby kept upon the line between the ground and the sky in wait for the telltale signs of buildings to rise from the earth.

   The gate came in sight a moment later.  The adventurer hidden in red paused to observe the way it looked; the letters of the sign looked like they needed to be repainted since the last year...slowly they were fading, and because of the sandstorms perhaps it was also damaged and near to being illegible.  But still she recognized the name.   It was indeed Rough Creek (though most of the letter 'c' had been scratched off, which made her snort in slight laughter).  The rest of the gate was still standing, extending around to the sides in a circular fashion.  Up ahead, buildings only started to appear after one would actually step through the threshold to the town.  It felt rustic, like any old desert-mining ghost town.

   For a moment, Aisha even thought it was just a ghost town...perfect maybe for looking around for things to collect.  But a sound caught her ears that instantly dispelled the need for treasure-hunting; voices, several of them rising in a crescendo of cheers and applause.  Somewhere ahead of her in the town square, there was some excitement going on.

   True to the feline's nature of curiosity, she walked towards the disturbances and kept her ears strained for clues as to what exactly she was going into.

   Following the strings of voices, she soon found herself staring at the back of a crowd that encircled the center of the town, which was a clear and large pit of dirt with a few shops on all sides and homes stretching beyond.  At intervals the crowd shouted, hissed, and raised their fists, among fits of cheering.  Aisha wasn't even noticed by anyone as she walked around the perimeter to see what was going on.  A break in the hustling bodies showed a brief enough look to finally discern it.

   It was a street fighting ring.  The square arena was surrounded with crude fencing, which still looked tough enough to keep the warriors on the inside.  The ground that the fencing surrounded was made of very little sand and more cobblestones so that the warriors' feet could grip the ground better.  Making sure her features were still obscured, the panthress walked up closer.  Still nobody noticed the stranger among them; their eyes were on the fight.

   This town is definitely rural, she thought.  A few large cities had strict rules about street fighting; namely, very much against it.  It often proved dangerous for civilians...which also made her wonder where the law enforcement was in the town.  If any.

   The cheering erupted again.  In the ring, a burly Kermode bear's fists were still raised as he looked down upon the challenger he had defeated; a cheetah.  They both looked to be Beings...certainly not demons of any kind, as she neither felt nor saw any signal from her tail ring.  By the sound of the crowd, the ursine was the favored one.  He was crowing in victorious laughter with the onlookers in tune, and wiping the small bits of blood that had gathered on his jaw from the fight...it was hard to tell if the blood was his own or his opponent's.  But the feline was indeed quite beaten up.  Bruises appeared on his flanks as he tried to stand up, easily seen to be larger than any one of his spots.  The wrappings that he wore around his wrists and fingers were ripped to shreds and stained with dirt.

   "See here, this is what happens when someone dares challenge me!  I am the Law!" the white bear snarled and suddenly aimed a kick straight at his fallen foe, which sent him flying to land hard against the fence.  All around, the crowd roared their appreciation.

   All, that is, except for Aisha, whose eyes were narrowed as she watched the display of brutality.  There was no honor in winning if the victor was arrogant, her mentor always said.

   She watched as the ursine raised his fists, showing off.  Behind him, the cheetah could be seen gathering himself back up and quickly leaving via a gap in the fence.  There was a limp to his step, but that certainly didn't stop him from running out of there as fast as he could.  That was noticed by the fighter only a second later.

   The look of fear in the cheetah's countenance as he ran was certainly a signal to Aisha.  This character in the ring was proving to be rather influential.  He called himself the law just moments ago, after all.

   The law, my ass...she snorted in silence.  Well, I'm not standing around to watch this crap.  I should probably leave.  Need something to drink anyway.

   But as she was just thinking of turning around, his voice rang out across the heads of the crowd once more.  "That goes for the rest of y'all, remember!  Nobody speaks up to me unless they're itchin' to get hurt, like that lawbreaker!"

   Aisha stopped in her tracks, observing the looks on the faces of the people.  Some of them cheered, but all whom she could see had expressions of doubt that they tried to hide through the noise.  It didn't take a genius to figure out what that meant.  More or less, the town was oppressed.

   And that also meant that although the battle appeared to be a street fight...it was actually a public beating.

   Well...brilliant...I don't need a drink now.  Better put a bully in his place first.

   Aisha stood still, watching as the crowd became quiet and started to disperse.  The bear leaned against the side of the fencing with a smug look on his face.

   "That was a pretty cowardly show."

   A voice suddenly spoke up and caught the burly fighter's ears.  It was at a neutral level...but as quiet was descending into careful mutters just after the cheering, it could easily be heard, and especially when the tone was dark, deep, and unfamiliar.

   It was about then that the circle of onlookers parted, revealing the feline who had spoken, and the voices went nearly mute.  More eyes fell upon her as she took her time walking through the path and up to the arena, the crimson cape barely moving away from her form.  Eyes shadowed beneath the red cowl kept on the ursine, and didn't give any time of day to those who now knew there was a stranger in their midst.  An armed one, by the look of the tip of the sheath that extended from her belt and the bright flash of silver that went with it.

   The brute didn't seem at all phased by the appearance of an unknown onlooker...more actually like he was proud.  He grinned.  "Hah, got that right, stranger.  Seen that wimp run?"

   Some of the crowd laughed along with him.  But the adventurer only scowled.  The words of her answer flowed as smoothly as her accent.

   "I wasn't talking about the cheetah, hombre."

   That was when the crowd went dead silent.  The ones who had started walking away had frozen and turned back, staring with shock.  Some of their eyes darted between the insolent stranger and the warrior in the arena.  A woman was shuffling her child out of the zone.  But Aisha only noticed with a grim satisfaction how the Kermode, wide-eyed, was gripping the fence like he was about to break it...while she stood with a staunch amount of seriousness.  The tension couldn't be broken if anyone else dared.

   "You calling me a coward, stranger?" the bear finally asked, his voice tainted with a slow and deliberate growl.

   The only movement she made was a swish of her curled tail.  "Kicking your opponent when they are already clearly defeated.  Mocking them as they run bleeding.  Calling yourself the law when you treat nothing with honor.  It certainly fits my definition of cowardice."

   With each word, the bear seethed.  "And who the hell are you that thinks he knows something about honor!?" he roared, yellow fangs bared.

   "He"?  Oh, he's going to get a surprise.

   "My name's no concern.  But I am an adventurer.  So yes, bato, I do have a good idea about what an honorable fight should be.  If it can be helped."

   The other only snorted.  "Adventurer, right.  Don't look like much.  You sure you have the force to back up your words?"

   Aisha feigned surprise with just a movement of her head.  The voice that came out of the shadow was incredulous as she spoke, a portion of her own gleaming fangs showing.  "You're challenging me?"

   "What, you deaf or something?" the brute snarled and slammed the top of the gate with his fist.  He was definitely getting tired of the adventurer's show of calm bravado.  "Let's see how 'honorably' you fight."

   At this point the crowd was starting to re-gather, quite expectant to see how this turn would end.  Aisha certainly noticed; one part of her was instantly berating, saying that it was a stupid venture.  What if she lost?  There was a pretty good chance that she would.  But on the other hand she also had an idea of how the bear thought just from the arrogance that he showed...and that would be used to her advantage.  I can definitely take him down, she decided finally.

   "You're on, oso," she simply replied and started up to the ring, with the rising and appraising voices of roughly a hundred or so individuals closing the path behind like a sliding door.  The bear, with a smirk, stepped back to allow the adventurer to jump over the fencing and rolled his arms to limber his muscles in preparation.

   She merely took a place on one side of the square.  "What are your terms?"

   The white bear snorted and cracked his knuckles, his back turned to her for the moment.  "I think you can guess.  No weapons except hands and feet.  Anything goes."

   Aisha was indeed expecting that.  While she preferred to have a weapon gripped in her palm (for that she was more practiced in), she was also no stranger to the art of physical battle.  She was strong, but most of all she was swift.  That, she was relying on.

   "Anything goes, you say," she nodded and pulled the string that held the cape around her neck, removing it.  The black jaguaress was revealed, lithe in form and dark in countenance.  The red tint to her eyes seemed to unnerve a couple of people in the crowd, if it wasn't the surprise that in fact the challenger was female...proof of how backwoods the place was.  Casually she removed her weapons belt, with the sword and all, and set it on the corner where she could easily see it.

   Then the bear turned to face his opponent, and immediately quirked his eyebrow.  "A girl?"

   The dangerous look in her eyes hadn't wavered as they peered through strands of pitch-black hair, with more on the sides framing a young and fair--but also fairly hardened--face.  She had already shifted into a fighting stance, with one foot in front of the other and her hands, claws outstretched, held in front of her.  The breeze picked up to make the back-length braid nearly fly along with it.  "Sí, a girl," she sneered back.  "Not a problem, is it?"

   "Ah?  Nope," he broke into a laugh.  "Not if I didn't want a real challenge.  I'm warning though, you might as well go and bake something instead."

   "Oho," Aisha said, amused.  "And you should probably be off scratching your fat ass then, hombre.  I doubt you're the type to be afraid of hitting a female."

   "Afra...?!" he snarled, going into a fighting stance of his own with his feet splayed and his fists on either side of his head.  "I ain't afraid of nothin', darlin'.  I'll even let you have the first move."

   "How chivalrous," she mocked.

   The fighters gathered their silence and the tension between them then, with the crowd looking on in silent anticipation.  Aisha's blood was already properly boiled, and the cold sensation of adrenaline rushing through to her ramming heart made her keen eyes and ears even more observant.  The first thing she did was assess a weakness.  Fence at his back, body hunched, stomach and groin deceptively exposed, and the muscles bunched in his feet and shoulders showed that he was ready to defend what he was prepared to risk.

   Nothing at the back of his head.  Or neck.

   Movement.  He was sidestepping to his right.

   Now!

   The muscles in her legs released like coiled springs.  She was like a black and navy blur, the traction of the stone path and her outstretched claws giving the easy power of speed.  Her opponent's eyes couldn't easily follow, caught off-guard.

   The feline zigzagged...jump to the right, left, right, and leap to the side, and then almost above his head...there was a slow-motion moment as his eyes tried to register her exact position.  Too slowly.  One foot caught the fence to pivot her, and the other foot came like a brick...   

   BAM!

   The pain in his jaw from the impact came like a barreling train.  His head snapped around, almost taking his weighty body along with it.  As he came around though, he tried to make a whirling kick up to the fence where he thought she still was.

   The massive claws swished through the air and hit the fence instead.  Aisha had rolled away and behind as soon as she had made the attack and when he moved.  At that moment, he felt his other foot pushed from beneath him, sending him tumbling backward.  The claws that were embedded in the fence were forced out painfully, with a hard grunt as his body landed, sending the minimal dirt up into a cloud.

   Before the bear could get up, he found Aisha's foot lightly pressing on his jugular, claws just slightly digging beneath the fur.

   "The bigger they are," she grinned.  "Brawn isn't going to win this one."

   Her opponent took a couple of short breaths before giving a light smirk.  "Think again."  His hand shot up then, gripping her ankle.  In a quick maneuver he slung her to the side.

   Aisha snarled and cursed, instantly trying to right herself.  She tucked her arms to her chest and pivoted, braking on the dirt before she could hit the fence.  A curse passed through her mind.  She couldn't let her pride get as much control of her as it had with the bear.  Nor could she let her nagging thirst get the better of her.

   As she recovered, her opponent had come back to his feet, rubbing his jaw and fingering off a drop of blood.  "Not bad, girl.  But still, this just means that you're gon' get hurt.  My turn now."

   With a determined snarl, the Kermode rushed forward with a fist poised to strike her where she stood.  Aisha bunched again, but didn't move...not until he had his arm pulled back, and his jaw was the portion closer to her.

   Her right fist came up like a shot and impacted the bottom of his chin in a fierce uppercut, throwing his head back and putting him off-balance.  As he looked to trip forward, she flipped out of the way and caught the side of his stomach with the claws on her feet.

   When the ursine stumbled up again, a part of his white fur was stained pink with blood, and the panthress stood with her arms crossed.

   "That all you got, oso?" she grinned.  "I could've sworn you said you were the law.  Unless whoever's in charge was drunk when he gave you the title."

   Mindless of his slight cut, the bear turned to face her again with ferocity in his snarl.  "I gave myself the title, ya wench."

   "Really.  Let me see the badge.  Bet you keep it in your pants," she mocked.
She could hear the crowd behind her uttering a few short gasps, if many weren't surprised already with the run-around their apparent champion was getting.  The bear had definitely noticed that he was losing his earned ground.  "Oh, yer gon' get it, now..."

   He barreled after her like a freight train.  The adventurer, slightly surprised at his starting speed, rolled out of the way and barely missed a grab at her head.  "Hey, it's supposed to be my turn!"

   "Anything goes, remember?!" he retorted and came at her again.

   "Mierda," she cursed and back-flipped out of the way, eyes burning with determination and hidden exhaustion.  "Fine then, you fight dirty, I'll just fight!"

   A whirling kick came at her from the side, which she ducked straight under.  In the same motion, she stuck her foot out to take the back of her heel to his ankles.  He used the momentum from his missed kick to leap up and over, sending the feline sprawling with a hard hit to her back.  The forced kick caused him to tumble, but for once, he had gotten up faster than she did.

   He grinned and peered down at his opponent.  "Knocked the wind outta ya, huh?  Where's the lightning behind the thunder ya keep spoutin' off?"

   Yeah, keep talking and let your guard down, you big fool.

   "Right here!" she answered as a foot full of claws came flying for his eyes, hitting their mark.

   He threw his head back with a loud roar.  Before he could retaliate, the other side of his face was met with the back of her heel, the force of which caused him to slide across the arena and to have the air knocked from his lungs as he hit the edge of the fence.  It made the shoddy wood almost topple from the force of his weight.

   As a moment of silence was taken from the audience and the fighters, the bear brought a hand up to his eye.  She barely avoided blinding him, but the cuts still ran deep into his skin.  Aisha was back on her feet just a bit of a distance away, feeling the back of her leg as if she had gotten a tendon stressed from the kick.  She was breathing harshly.

   She waited for him to get up.  He did so very slowly.  The humiliation and anger could be felt seething from him as the blood dripped to the ground.

   "I thought you said you'd fight honorably," he murmured with a snort.

   "I am," she growled.  "I'm going by the rules you set, aren't I?  Surely you'd gut me with your claws given the chance.  I'd let you walk away right now if you're too hurt.  Unlike you did with the cheetah.  So I still say you know nothing about honor."

   The Kermode paused...and then barked a loud, harsh laugh.  "I ain't givin' up, girl.  And yer more hurt than I am anyway.  Gon' make sure it stays that way.  Heh, yer adventurin' days are over!"

   At the last word, he made one last-ditch lunge at her, both fists flying back and forth.  Forgetting about her leg, she ducked away and parried his fists with her own, wrist meeting wrist and one pushing the other back.  It was slowly about to become a wrestling match, but the feline couldn't let him get a hold of her.  Then one of her wrists was grabbed...the other hand coming at her.

   Dammit...

   Her nerves screamed as the fist hit its mark on her cheek.  But the pain she tried to block out as she went flying from the force, the energy of it having gone somewhere else rather than just straight through in waves.  Her body twisted, and landed hard on the ground, just fast enough to see the beast coming at her with his fist coming down like a meteor.  She rolled, and the ground seemed to quiver where she once stood.  Exhaustion wanted to catch up...but she couldn't lose, and wouldn't, not with this amount of injury.  It was time to start thinking smarter.

   The fighting went like that, back and forth.  The Kermode never allowed her another shot of her own.  Whenever she saw the opportunity she'd land a kick or a punch, and get thrown across the ring again.

   Then he started a roundhouse kick near Aisha's head...she rolled away head-over-heels...but he saw that coming and had quickly grasped her by the foot.

   With a lunge, he threw her straight across the ring and turned to rush at her again, ready to finish her as soon as she would land.  Surely she had taken enough of the pain.  She was bleeding.  Surely there was no more...

   But then Aisha's reflexes kicked in...it felt like it all went in slow motion...she pivoted in the air to catch the fence with her feet, and let it push her forward like a rubber band.

   As the ursine barreled in, he couldn't get out of the way fast enough...his eyes just widened as the realization came too late.

   The crowd heard a resounding crunch as her fist met the bridge of his nose.

   As he toppled, Aisha rolled herself up so that she could tumble away from him.  The impact of her opponent's fall seemed to make the ground quiver as she landed.  The dust was strewn all around, and all was silent...not even a whisper from the crowd.

   There were a few harsh breaths taken as she glanced back over her shoulder.  The Kermode was knocked out cold.  The fight was over.  The adrenaline rush was coming to an end, favoring instead an onrush of dull aches from the places she had been hit or had landed on.  She felt the taste of the blood in her mouth and saw the short crimson stain on her sleeve.  Her legs quivered as she tried to get up.  And the pain in the back of one of those legs came back.

   As she brushed the dust from her clothes and tried to stand, she looked over the crowd.  They hadn't known whether to applause or to express disappointment and boo at her.  The one they had been shouting for was down for the count.  But on the other hand, they were virtually threatened, too.  They were really just waiting to see what she would do, if to perhaps kill the bear or push him out of the ring.

   Aisha simply sighed and trudged over to the corner of the damaged fencing.  Her belt was placed back around her waist, weapons tied back to their proper places, and the cape tied back around her neck.

   She favored one leg, and had the fence for support, but still kept her stride as she started to get out of the ring.  "Now, if someone would kindly point me to the nearest tavern," she said to the onlookers closest, and gave an ironic smirk.  "All I wanted really when I came here was a drink."  Badly, I ought to add.  "I'll leave it up to you to decide what to do with oso over there."

   They pointed her to one building that was easily seen across the center of the square and cleared a path for her out of respect.

   As the jaguar nodded her thanks, she carefully made her way from the fencing and started walking.  Perhaps once she found a place to rest, there'd be time to stock up on medical supplies too.

   She passed the threshold of the crowd, just then hearing some more praise and cheering...the sincere kind...following her.

   The adventurer didn't look back...she just shook her head with a short grin and pulled the hood up, obscuring her features once again.

   It's a good thing the Mistress wasn't here to see that.

Oh, good.  I was afraid we'd have nothing to read after Fated Birth ended.

Nicely written, short and to the point.  I must admit, for a moment I was afraid you'd somehow forgotten the fact that she was dead thirsty (hey, even the best writers can sometimes lose track of a plot thread) but that came in at the end OK.

Thanks for the comment, I looked over the chapter and amended that, along with making the pain Aish feels after the fight slightly more realistic.  I'm surprised nobody accused me of slightly making her too strong.  I guess I'm not the best with fight scenes still.  :rolleyes 

Special thanks goes to Gareeku, who helped me with his opinion too. ^^

((And now, here's another short little story, this time from another perspective.  This is for anyone who might have wondered, "where's Ayan anyway?"  :3  I had planned to write something like this for a while.))

Tales of the Risen: Brother's Lament

   What have I done?

   A lonely figure sat upon a large gathering of rocks near the side of a rarely-traveled road.  People never came through there, simply for the fear that everyone had about paths less traveled.  Perhaps there were highwaymen lurking, predatory creatures stalking, or an honest person would get their head gripped by the fear of getting lost.  Whatever the reason, he was always left to his own and had learned to prefer it that way.

   The scenery around him was quiet, the wind barely making the trees rustle in their own solitude.  He was overlooking one of the most beautiful views that the land had to offer.  The clouds were barely allowing the sun to breathe out its warm light, just giving out luminous rays over the silvery linings.  There had been rain just the other night, so puddles were scattered everywhere where the rock niches could capture them.  In the sky a half-rainbow was quickly dwindling.  It was hard to feel, but he suspected that it was warm and comfortable in the outside world, if a bit humid.

   But despite the quiet, the figure wasn't at all at peace.  Ever since those long months...maybe years...ago, his head was in a continuous turmoil.  His stare was blank, and the same thoughts kept running in circles, over and over again.

   How could it have happened?  What could I have done to bring this luck on?  Why?

   The latter question was the one that echoed the loudest.  He brought up his hand, and looked down into the crack of a lifeline in his palm.  Why was his flesh so pale?  Why couldn't he hear a pulse in his ears when he covered them?

   His fingers clenched.  You know the answer to that, estupido.  Look at yourself.

   There was a puddle beside him.  Ever since he sat down, the figure tried his best to stay away from looking at its perfectly clear, reflective surface.  Now, with a sigh, he turned and glanced into it, pulling back the hood that obscured his features.

   A familiar face stared back.  That of a young male jaguar.  At first he could have mistaken the image for his father, he looked so like him.  The short black hair, the deep brown eyes, and the fur that should have been the dark gold of his mother's...

   But he looked closer and saw the changes that he feared.  The gold of his fur, underlying the bold rosette spots, had lost its luster and life and had begun to look...old.  This wasn't due to his age...supposedly he was well into his twenties or slightly into his thirties...but to another force.  It was the same force that made his eyes a very pale white and caused the iris to lose a bit of its color.  Inside the depth of the black pupil somewhere, there was a sickly yellow pinprick of a glow.

   The rest of him was well intact...he even kept the toned body of someone who had trained and carried weaponry throughout his life.  But he had to wear a plate of armor over half his chest, specifically where his heart was.  He had no mental strength to remove it, or else he was afraid he would see the gaping wound that ended him long ago.  The only other thing he wore was a pair of black trousers and a red sash, both worn and dirty.

   Once, he was Ayan Cabre...soldier and mercenary, brother and son.

   But ever since he woke up on the ground, in a pool of his own blood...his soul having never left its vessel even though it has lost all function...he continually questioned if he really knew who he was.

   The undead feline's head swiveled away from the puddle, his teeth clenched.  It felt all so long ago.  He had gone from one thing to another in the course of one battle...Being to monster.  How it happened, he had no idea...perhaps one of the invaders that had attacked him was an undead...who knew.  But at least he was fortunate that they left his body where it fell, instead of burning it or tearing it to pieces.

   And that wasn't even the half of his misery.

   Back when he still had a heartbeat, Ayan was determined to take a break from doing several violent duties for the army that he had joined.  They were duties that he never enjoyed; but had to do.  As they always told him, it was for his own safety, and the safety of his family.  The jaguar seldom had the luxury of time off, but when he did get it, he made sure to take the days for all they were worth.  But never once was he able to go back, to see what he had left behind.

   That's all he wanted really, was just to go back home after so many years...his father would've been proud to see how successful he'd been, and his little sister most certainly had to have been growing up well.  Maybe the whole village would have given him a hero's welcome.  The thing he was most afraid of back then was how to tell them of the guilt that he had carried through the less glorious tasks.  Maybe they'd just be happy that he was alive, and had won the battle, and had once even found himself a girl...

   He thought of all those things when he packed up and started on the road towards the Shadowed Depths, and back to Soldeluna.  Heck, maybe later he'd have stopped and given Mistress Rynkura a visit at her monastery...

   Ayan wasn't a day from the village before things took a turn for the worse.  He was ambushed by a group of shady people, with no clear answer as to who they were or what they wanted, brandishing a few blades.  There were probably four or five, maybe a few more hidden around.  Too many for one to fight...and yet he took out his favored sword, forged by his own father, and took them on.  He managed to kill two and incapacitate another.

   They could have just been simple Beings for all their strength.  He was surely on his way to driving them off.

   The last words he heard were, "There's nowhere left for you to go, fool."  Then he was frozen in place...and so deep in pain that his head barely had time to register the arrow that pierced his chest.  He blacked out to the sounds of the marauders laughing.

   It wasn't known how many hours it had taken for him to wake up again.  For a split second there was a blinding light, and then a feeling like he was being pulled.  His skin was flush with cold, and his head was swimming.  Ayan's eyes opened to a grim field.  Blood coated the trail.  The bodies of the attackers he had downed were nowhere to be seen.  The only clue left was a bunch of crimson footprints headed away into the distance.  And it was dusk, nearing nightfall, with just a few pricks of light in the sky above.

   When the feline sat up, he wanted to faint at the sight of himself.  He was completely drenched in red, and most of it was dripping through his chest.  Frantically he put his hand there to block it, but to his surprise, there was no more really flowing.  But he did feel through his fingers, his ribcage.  A torn organ that was no longer pumping.  And slowly...too slowly...realized that he wasn't breathing.  Nor was he in pain.

   The realization took so long to dawn on him that he sat there in the road until the moon had fully risen and the night was near zenith.  On the one hand it was miraculous that he had lived.  And on the other it was a most sickening curse that really, he didn't.

   Then, nearby, he had found a piece of what the marauders left behind.  A chunk of breastplate armor which he silently used to cover the hole in his chest.  Nearby there was a stream where he washed the blood from his still-warm fur.  He treated it as just routine after another typical fight from his adventures, like he so desperately wished, denying what he saw for but a dream.  The only difference was that they had stolen his sword and his pack.  There was nothing left except to see if home was in sight.

   So he just kept going, not thinking about anything but just being there.  Seeing his family.  He even laughed softly to himself...maybe little Aisha would apologize for calling him a poop-head when he left before.  He wasn't even tired when the edge of the valley was in sight at dawn.

   But the sun rose on a different story.

   This can't be right, he thought, falling to his knees.  This can't be.

   The whole area was charred to a crisp.  Blackened ashes covered the grounds where a village once stood.  The fence was torn.  The chieftain's mansion was abandoned and wrecked.  Entire houses were gone, leaving but an imprint on the earth.  The shops, the trading post, the fighting ring...his father's forge...their house...the people...

   Gone.

   For a long time, Ayan just shook his head, slack-jawed.  He wanted to cry, but no tears could come.  Was this some horrible nightmare?  What could have happened to their sanctuary, and why?

   Angered and sad, he stormed down to the village to find answers.  Maybe there were survivors to tell him the story.  But nobody was left.  Any signs of life were reduced to charred bones.  Their house was but a few black foundations and scattered furniture.  Even remnants of toys that he and Aisha used to play with were as nothing.  There was no sign of his father or his little sister.

   Then the words of the marauder echoed in his mind.  Nowhere left to go.

   He couldn't take it.  The jaguar ran from the village and never looked back.  Straight out of the Shadowed Depths, vowing that he'd never go back again.  He didn't know what to do or where to go...he had lost everything.  Everything.

*     *     *

   Maybe I should've gone to see the señora, Ayan thought as he sat back on the rock, thinking on that horrid day.  But it's probably too late anyway.  Maybe the monastery's gone too.  It's not like she'd let an undead into her sacred place of healing.  I'm better off staying away.

   To the present day it still saddened the young hermit as to how he never got to properly say goodbye to his family.  Nobody was there for him, and as long as he was a monster, nobody would be.  If there was even a way to really bring himself back, he would have done so in a heartbeat...there was even a contemplation of killing himself again so that at least he'd let his soul leave the harsh reality.  But there was something that kept him from doing so.  Some kind of small hope.

   And anyway...being undead had some advantages.  He'd never have to eat again, except for the occasional craving of living flesh which he sated by hunting the feral creatures.  He'd never feel pain.  And, he had magic.  For a time he kept busy by training himself in a few spells.  Also, he had once heard someone say of the undead that they were a pretty lucky race...it wasn't every day that a person had gotten a second chance at life to do what they were meant to do.

   But even then, it was hard to accept giving up what he had.  Perhaps it was a common understanding.  But how could he ever show his face again when the world knew that he was dead?

   It's karma, I bet...Ayan grimaced and pulled the hood over his head again.  I never thought I'd have to face so much as a fighter.  Maybe the universe is getting back at me.  I should've taken up something else; like Mom said...I should've stayed.  Maybe if I was there, whatever happened wouldn't have happened.

   Damn it all, bato.

   A rumbling in the clouds jarred the jaguar from his thoughts.  He glanced up to see the shining rays of the sun having disappeared, and the black-gray storm clouds to take their places, with occasional flashes of light on the horizon.

   Another storm's coming this way...guess I'd better go back in.

   At least Ayan had also managed to furnish his alcove in the rocks pretty well.  His disguise helped in buying a few small things like blankets, pillows, and tools...whatever he couldn't just "borrow" from the rare passerby.  The innocents were safe from him really...but sometimes bandits liked to camp in the woods, and they had stories among them about a phantom thief.  He considered it a sort of payback, if not to the marauders, at least for his own satisfaction.

   Suddenly, he heard another disturbance.  It was down on the road nearby, where something caught his field of vision.

   A lynx woman and her child were running across the path, being pursued by one of those said bandits.  They had gotten as far as the rocks before she froze with a scream.  Another pursuer, two in all, caught up and surrounded them with their bows drawn.

   "Just give up the valuables, lady, and you won't get hurt."

   "Heh," smirked the other one.  "Why not keep her and feed the kid to the bears?"

   Ayan rolled his eyes as they laughed.  Frankly, he was getting tired of the company.

   Before either of the bandits knew it, a greenish fireball had hit both of them in the back and dropped them to the ground, their heads hitting the dirt with enough force to knock them out for a moment.

   Surprised, the woman held her child close and looked up to see the figure from which the magic had come.  But all she could see of the feline's face was draped in the hood, except for a pair of slightly glowing yellow eyes.

   "Better get you and your kid the hell outta here, señorita," he growled.

   The woman didn't have to be told twice.  She shuffled the kid to his feet and they rushed across the path, out of where he knew the forest ended.

   Ayan hummed as he looked down at the unconscious bodies.  Eh...being an undead vigilante would be cooler if anyone I knew were alive.

   The rain started.  Having little time left to shuffle the bodies out, the jaguar just dropped into his alcove and waited out the storm.  He'd leave the bandits to ponder what happened, and to hopefully never return to the spot.

   But as the darkness swallowed him, Ayan found no comfort.  His mind has and would always be flashing back to those last days of true life, whenever the quiet and peace would permit him.  And to the last days that he saw his family.

   And the questions would come again.

   What have I done?

I enjoyed that a lot.  I remember way back when you hadn't quite decided if Aisha's brother was alive or not.  An... interesting way to solve that dilemma  :B

The lifeline thing was rather curious, given that palm lines are an artifact of humans being furless.  Presumably it runs through her paw-pads or something?  Or is it in the spot patterns of his fur, even?

The other thing which made me start was his reluctance to visit the monastery.  Presumably that's his own paranoia rather than her actually being intolerant?

Also, the spellcasting.  Was that something he could do before? 

Nice story, Aisha.

I particularly like the way you've interleaved it with your Aisha story, without actually overlapping at all.

Thanks for the comments, guys!

Quote from: Tapewolf on May 31, 2008, 06:44:24 PM
I enjoyed that a lot.  I remember way back when you hadn't quite decided if Aisha's brother was alive or not.  An... interesting way to solve that dilemma  :B

The lifeline thing was rather curious, given that palm lines are an artifact of humans being furless.  Presumably it runs through her paw-pads or something?  Or is it in the spot patterns of his fur, even?

The other thing which made me start was his reluctance to visit the monastery.  Presumably that's his own paranoia rather than her actually being intolerant?

Also, the spellcasting.  Was that something he could do before? 

Glad you enjoyed it.  I'm glad it's an interesting enough dilemma to solve. :B

The lifeline thing: Well, remember these are my fanstories based on Amber's Furrae.  Go back and look at the characters' hands.  There are no pads, but there are hand-creases.  And he has no spots on his palms...I'm pretty sure that hand-creases would be visible, at least on him, because jaguars have rather short fur.  Wouldn't there be less fur on hands as well?

I actually don't get too technical with that kinda thing.

Rynkura's not intolerant, it is pretty obvious to me that it was his own paranoia.

And finally, no, he couldn't spellcast before.  I thought that was a skill one gained as an undead...I even checked Demonology while I was writing, and I haven't really seen much on that topic.  But if that isn't the case, we can also put it up to his having slight demon blood akin to his mother too, with magic abilities that he never knew existed until they were strengthened by his new state.

I hope to try to be prepared for such plot holes. :3

Quote from: Aisha deCabre on May 31, 2008, 06:56:09 PM

QuoteAlso, the spellcasting.  Was that something he could do before? 

I actually don't get too technical with that kinda thing.

To be honest, it's something I'd brush under the carpet myself, because I don't know the answer  >:3

Quote
Rynkura's not intolerant, it is pretty obvious to me that it was his own paranoia.

Yes.  On the other hand, I never trust anyone who goes all Kill-them-all-No-survivors like she did at the end of Fated Birth.  :erk

QuoteAnd finally, no, he couldn't spellcast before.  I thought that was a skill one gained as an undead...I even checked Demonology while I was writing, and I haven't really seen much on that topic.  But if that isn't the case, we can also put it up to his having slight demon blood akin to his mother too, with magic abilities that he never knew existed until they were strengthened by his new state.

Looking at the Demonology again, it looks like undying grants the victim magical ability even if they didn't have it before, so yes.  However, unless it's like the Night's Dawn trilogy where the Possessed return with the instinctive ability to cast fireballs, he'd have to learn how to use it.
Hannah can cast spells, but we don't know if that's because she had magical training beforehand and it still works, whether it's a reflex ability or whether she learned how to do it after she died.
So the backup plan would be that he had some kind of basic magic training before he died, e.g. as part of his army work.

Quote from: Tapewolf on May 31, 2008, 07:08:40 PM

Quote
Rynkura's not intolerant, it is pretty obvious to me that it was his own paranoia.

Yes.  On the other hand, I never trust anyone who goes all Kill-them-all-No-survivors like she did at the end of Fated Birth.  :erk

As was stated before, the demons were going to keep fighting until they were dead. Rynkura did not have a choice as the demons would kill or be killed.

And making a face like that is pretty damn insulting to the writer, to be honest. There was no need for that at all, so kindly get off your high horse please.

Another great piece of writing, Aisha. It's nice to see that story written to fit Ayan's perspective. I look forward to reading more.

((Thank you, Gareeku and everyone for the comments. ^^  And yeah, Rynkura isn't all that murderous; not only were the demons ruthless, she had a family to protect...or try to.

But now here's the first part of another story, some of the parts of which I had written up for quite a while...along with a little more insight on life at the Monastery and its residents, it also serves as the first step in Aisha's biggest decision.))

Tales of the Risen: Hunter's Beginning
Part 1

   "Are you awake back there, child?  We are almost there."

   A deep, soft voice had cut through the girl's mind, which was awash with turmoil and pain.  Memories were still burning deeply, and preventing her from taking a breath that didn't come out as a shaky whimper.  "Demonio..."

   "Worry not, niña.  There are no demons where we are going.  Just stay awake."

   She wanted to say that of course she wasn't sleeping ...every time she closed her eyes she could still see the flames.  She could still hear the screams and smell the blood.

        But, keeping them open, a vast expanse of beautiful and lush grassland opened before her, untouched by destruction, quiet and tranquil when lit by the light of the sun, which was only just rising fully above the horizon.  The only blood that she could smell was her own, from the wounds she received only the night before; which were now covered with bandages.  It also stained the simple brown clothing she wore, and the scent of dust mixed in with her dirty shoulder-length hair.

   The girl was about twelve; but in her state of fear she looked much smaller, ducking into herself, a curled ebon-colored lump on the back of the white tigress carrying her.  The young panther knew at that moment that she must have looked as weak as she thought she was.

   She closed her crimson eyes and whimpered again, shaking.  The tigress, Rynkura, straightened herself and cast a comforting glance back towards her.  "Sit up, Aisha, we are here.  Look over the hill.  Can you see the spire?"

   With a slight grunt, the girl peered over the tiger's shoulder, pushing her long braid out of the way of her vision.  They were indeed standing on a hill, and overlooking a beautiful sight.  A large stone monastery rose as if from the very earth into Aisha's vision, situated in the center of the field.  There were blocks strewn to the side, broken away from the building itself and taking on the appearance of an ancient ruined castle...the only piece left fully standing was the ornate and towering cathedral with the edges of a courtyard spreading from the back of it and covered by an edge of forest.  A few other buildings had been built around it as well, and from them there could be heard voices and seen various individuals walking around.  The very ground around the building had a feeling to it of life, soothing and embracing to the spirit.

   And indeed she saw the spire, the marking place high up from the monastery's roof.  But the girl had to crane her neck to look up at it.  "Grande..."  She muttered with awe, her eyes wide open.

   Rynkura chuckled.  "Sí, It is big.  Perhaps big for a simple Healer's guildhall, but it does well."  The tigress's emerald gaze met Aisha's.  "You will be staying here.  And you will never have to fear, for this is a sanctuary.  Quite safe from attack."

   The child only hummed in reply, and let her head fall on the tiger's back again.  As they started walking down to the monastery, Aisha kept thinking that for as long as she lived, she wouldn't really feel safe again.  It kept menacing her mind, and threatening to grant her nightmares, until she finally fell asleep again.

*   *   *

   The presence of the tigress was known as soon as she crossed the threshold of the monastery.  The guards and healers in her way bowed reverently at her passage, but kept their silent eyes locked on the blood-ridden child that she was carrying on her back.  Theirs were curious glances, as if they were to try asking why the headmistress herself was carrying an injured instead of having one of the servants do it.

   But Rynkura promptly ignored those glances, as well as the muttering left in her wake.  She even walked past a healer who had offered to take the child for her, only shaking her head in response and with resolve in her emerald eyes.  The distinguished felid felt it her responsibility alone at the moment to take Aisha, despite how she often kept to her own business.

   She bore the sleeping panther straight through the main hall of the grand cathedral, and up to the front near the altar.  It was there that she sighted a figure leaning against the wall, a guard carrying a spear in his right hand.  He was a gryphon with black and blue-white feathers, wearing the light colors of the Healers on a bandanna tied around his neck.  The design of the spear suggested that his title was further than that of a guard and more like a knight.  He looked to be somewhere in his twenties as well, young for such a title.  He slouched as if in boredom.

   "Jake," Rynkura called for his attention quietly.

   He glanced up from his almost lazy vigil and stood straight upon sighting the tigress, bowing his head.  "Mistress!  Forgive me, I was..." Then he fell silent upon catching sight of the girl, his feathered head tilting questioningly.  "Who is that?"

   Aisha was still peacefully asleep as Rynkura solemnly shook her head, laying the girl on a cushion.  "She is the sole survivor of the attack on Soldeluna.  Very little is left of the village now, as of last night."

   The gryphon's eyes widened with surprise at the news, and then looked upon the child with pity.  "The poor girl.  If she recovers then she will be scarred for life."

   Despite the somber atmosphere, Rynkura hid a slight smile.  "You doubt the skill of our healers?  She will recover.  I happen to know for a fact that the girl has a will like that of someone we both know."  As the felid said this, she reached around to her waist and pulled out the weapon that had been lying in the belt.  It was a dangerous and yet intricately-crafted silver boomerang, the length between the two points of which reached half the length of the tiger's strong forearm.  She held it by a handle emblazoned in one of the outer sides, and it radiated magic, enchantment sealed into the blade with expert skill.  The beauty of the surface was marred with dirt and blood, but one could see a small ensign on the blade's side.

   By the shocked look in Jake's eyes as he beheld the weapon, Rynkura only smiled wider.  "You recognize the craft?  And she was carrying it with her."  Her eyes narrowed.  "You do know now who she is?"

   He paused, and then shook his head with some disbelief.  "Can't be.  Relative of Luc Cabre?"

   "The late Luc Cabre," she corrected, forlornly lowering her head.  "You behold his daughter.  And the only one left."

   "Daughter..." Jake mused with a bit of shock, and looked even more so when he processed the information.  His head snapped up.  "Luc is dead?!  But nobody kills Luc, he was--"

   "--Assassinated," she finished for him.  The sternness of the word silenced the gryphon, as if it had been a knife driven into his throat.  The tigress glared, and continued.  "If you even halfway earn your new title then you will not be so naïve as to think that any one adventurer is invincible.  If his wife would die of sickness, and his son vanish by battle, then you would expect no different a fate of him.  Unprecedented."

   Jake stood dumbfounded for a moment, before straightening up and bowing apologetically.  "Forgive me, Mistress.  I know better.  It's just too hard to imagine.  He and his line were among the great."

   "Mm," she nodded once, pulling tousled strands of hair out of Aisha's face.  She was still fast asleep, but breathing heavily.  "Definitely have your family's capacity for pain..." the tigress muttered, kneeling for a moment and uttering a blessing at the altar.  "If it were not for those damned demons."

   Looking on, Jake sighed, tilting his head while regarding the young jaguar.  "So, what of her, then?  If she may be the only one left?"

   "We don't know that for sure," she answered, standing up again.  "But most likely she wouldn't be concerned with it."  The look on her face was one of determination.  "I will keep her here, and here is where she will learn and heal, with time.  Such is the honor that I will return to the Cabres."

   Jake nodded agreeably.  "I guess we owe it to Luc and his whole family.  Certainly if we couldn't protect Ayan..."

   "That's enough," Rynkura interrupted, handing him the boomerang.  "Keep that in the armory.  I will take the girl to heal.  The room in the south tower is hers from now on as well; spread the word to the others."

   Looking at the boomerang with some reverence as he took it, Jake looked to make haste to finish the tiger's command, yet he stayed.  "What if she asks for it?"

   Rynkura paused, the expression in her stern features pensive and blank.  "No doubt she will," she replied, taking the girl in her arms.  "But I find it best for now to keep her away from the notion of fighting.  We shall keep it that way for as long as possible."

   He nodded again and started running the errands, though he wondered just how long the tiger planned to protect the adventurer's child from herself.


   A pleasant and yet strong smell came to the panther's nostrils as she awoke, despite the fact that her dreams were not at all pleasant.  It was the smell of medicinal herbs, perhaps having permeated the corners of the room for hours.  It was the only thing comforting her before the dream came back.

   As the girl recalled the details, she shuddered and clutched herself, sitting up in the bed.  She couldn't bring herself to open her eyes yet, believing that she must have died.  Things were too silent...dark...and the pain was gone.  Drawn into herself, it took a moment for her to realize that she was alive.  Her heart couldn't have been racing if she wasn't.

   As she opened her eyes, the first thing she noticed was that her clothes were different.  She wore a soft robe with soothing blue and white colors, much different than her bloodied and torn rags; they were probably worn out by now, wherever they were.  The next thing was discovered when she pulled her sleeve up, revealing her dark and melanistic fur with not a scratch on it.  It was also clean and smooth, devoid of dust.  On further inspection, her wounds--scratches, scars, infections, blood--all of it was gone, leaving her as good as if the night before had never taken place.  That's when Aisha remembered where she was; the tiger had said it was a sect for healers.

   The room she was in was quaint; at least that's how far one could put it a cathedral tower room.  Large and circular, encased in stone walls.  Except for the bed, a nightstand, a wardrobe, and an ornate rug on the floor, it was also virtually empty.  The window was casting a gentle midday light on the ground.

   It's kind of nice...she thought, her eyes wandering.  And she said I'd be safe.  The youngster clutched herself again, relief the strongest emotion, second only to the sadness that grew upon recalling the previous night...running until she could go no further...the feeling of being endlessly pursued...she couldn't help but hope right then if her father had made it away from the carnage.  If anyone had made it but herself.

   She released a long sigh, having held her breath, and started up from the bed.  She paused before the window and pushed the glass panes open, peering down from the tower.  The view of the courtyard and the fields beyond were breathtaking, a wondrous respite from the rest of the harsh world.  Then, Aisha saw others walking about, clad like herself.  The black jaguar blinked her crimson eyes and pushed from the window, glancing to the door, then to the bed thoughtfully.  I hope I'm not expected to stay and sleep.

   There was a deciding pause before she stepped up to the wooden door and opened it.  The hinge creaked in a darkened corridor, but otherwise it was silent.  After a pause to make sure of that, she hopped through and closed it behind herself.  She started down the hallway, following her curiosity.  It was the only thing she could think of to do in order to keep her mind from trying to remember the nightmare further.

   The hall was illuminated with rows of windows on the side, giving her a view of the endless blue sky each time she passed an opening.  Her steps quickened, eager for an exploration of the entire monastery if it were possible.

   But as she approached a set of stairs leading downward, a strong hand emerged from the shadows to clasp her shoulder.  The girl yelped and leaped backward, almost falling over in surprise.  The white figure before her only smiled, stepping upward with her staff for help.  "Well, well...you're awake," Rynkura laughed softly.  "Good.  I was just coming up to check on you, child."

   The panthress regarded the tigress with a blank look, hunching a little in defense.  True, she had found and brought her to the monastery, but otherwise Aisha knew very little of her.  "Quién está?" (Who are you?) she demanded defensively.

   The Healer hadn't blinked an eye at the child's demand.  She looked down at her with a quirked eyebrow.  "No eres paciente." (You aren't patient.)  She shook her head, leaning to look Aisha in the eyes.  "I know you can speak in the common tongue, child.  I am Rynkura Msh'taan.  Mistress Rynkura Msh'taan, the head of this monastery.  And if you want more answers you will speak as I do."  She straightened again.  "Unless I am wrong and you cannot?"

   Aisha's ears swept back against her skull with defiance, but she sighed and spoke up, deciding that there was nothing to lose in trusting the tigress.  "I can...speak it.  Very well," she replied more or less fluently, but with a somewhat strong accent.  "I was taught both."

   Rynkura nodded approvingly.  "Good.  You will keep speaking both; it is a good and balanced skill to have."  She turned her back on the girl with a flourish of her own robe and a whip of her long white braid in the air, descending the staircase.  "Sigame." (Follow me.)

   The young pantheress hesitated, crossing her arms.  Am I gonna have to keep taking orders?  With a shrug, she followed the tigress down the winding stairwell, slowly through the darkened tower until she laid eyes on the interior of the cathedral.

   She was in awe at the sight.  The gothic ceiling towered over their heads, held fast by columns the girth of tree trunks.  With another stairwell, doors, the balcony to a second floor...she'd think it fun to have places to hide.  But thinking of playing only reminded her of the days long left behind...and the people with it.  Her gaze dropped to the floor and she stopped.

   Rynkura heard this and halted as well, turning back to Aisha.  "Are you not well yet, chica?"

   She turned her crimson gaze back up to the tigress with a sudden, hardened finality to it.  "I want to know what happened to Soldeluna."

   The answer the tigress gave was neutral in tone...neither fearful, nor uncaring...just lacking.  "It's burned to the ground, remember?"

   "No," Aisha practically growled, shaking her head.  "No, I want to know why it was.  What happened to everybody.  And why I was brought here."  Her look softened, and a tear came to one of her eyes.  "And my father.  What happened to him?"

   The tiger's tail swayed dismissively, but she softly laid a hand on the back of the girl's head.  "Just because I found you and brought you here does not mean I have all of the answers, my girl.  I doubt there is anybody who does but yourself now."  She pulled her hand away slowly.  "You alone know what happened to your father.  And in your heart you know what's happened to everyone else.  Deny it all that you will, therein lies the truth."  Rynkura then turned away from Aisha, starting to walk away again.

   The panthress didn't follow yet.  Her gaze was cast to the floor, a mix of feelings starting up.  Rage, sadness, fear, shame...yes, she did know what happened.  She saw her father killed, and the demon's face would haunt her memories for years to come.  She had even tried to fight back, but there was little she could have done.  She just ran, with the heat of the flames that covered the whole of the village licking at her heels and screams echoing in her ears...and the stings from the wounds threatening to tear her nerves apart.

   Yes, Aisha even knew the truth too.  She was alone.  Perhaps cursed.  Everyone she had grown to love was torn from her, always, and she could do nothing to help.  She feared it to happen again.

   The panther felt like collapsing.  She started shaking, and tears dripped from her eyes.  And yet her fists clenched, dangerous and angry.  "I couldn't help them..."

   However quiet her voice was, Rynkura could still hear it.  The tigress had stopped, her head turned back towards her.  Her expression was solemn, but warm.  "Nobody could have helped them, child.  They were too strong.  You were a very fortunate one; you must have much importance to the world for the fates to have spared you.  Whatever force was the cause of the doing you are still indeed blessed.  Your family will rest well knowing this."  She smiled.  "And knowing that you have a new home and a mentor.  So not all is lost with your life, and someday you will know that in truth."  She turned around again, only halfway so that she made sure Aisha followed.  "Come along, I want you to be familiar with the monastery.  No more dawdling."

   Aisha blinked away the last of her tears, curiously regarding the tigress walking before her after thinking about what she said.  For someone who said that she doesn't have all of the answers, she sounds like she still knows.  The panthress slowly stepped to keep up with Rynkura, hoping that if she stuck around long enough she would have those answers.

Rynkura _does_ have that know-it-all air, doesn't she?

Despite that, it's an interesting piece of the story. Can't wait for the next piece...

Didn't really come across as a know-it-all to me, she just sounded like she knew what she was talking about. When you're an expert healer and had numerous adventuring experiences in the past like she has, I guess she will sound knowledable about some things. But that may be just me, I don't know.

Regardles, very nice chapter Aisha. I look forward to reading.

Oh, I wasn't saying she didn't have the knowledge to back it up, there.

... at least, not to her face. ;-] (Kidding! Kidding!)

((I'd hate to think what'd happen if you did say it to her face. x3  Anyway guys, thanks for the comments, and now here's the second part.  Enjoy. ^^  This'll be a more slow-going story this time around.))

Part 2

   Soon it was apparent to the girl that exploring the monastery did in fact prove fruitful; as well as distracting from more dire thoughts.  Rynkura's smooth voice was easy to follow as she pointed everything out.  From the inside of the chapel itself, they had moved through a few of the hallways on the first floor.  Guards at the doors stood at attention when the Mistress passed, but glanced down at Aisha with only mild curiosity before returning to more important duties.

   She's definitely the head of this place, the young panther thought with a roll of her eyes whenever she saw those actions of respect.  And she said she's...my mentor?  What's that mean?

   "And this," Rynkura said, breaking Aisha out of her trance, "is the courtyard."

   So caught up in her thoughts, the girl didn't really realize where they had been walking for a while.  When a bright ray of sunlight hit her eyes and showed her the wide decorated field before her, she blinked in slight awe.  Not even the training field that Ayan had used back in the village was nearly the size.

   "Courtyard?" Aisha echoed, taking a couple of steps forward.  "It's huge."

   "It used to be a part of the old castle that stood here, as training for soldiers and knights," Rynkura continued, her arm sweeping over the area.  "But it has been converted somewhat.  We still have the field to train the warriors who guard the perimeter.  The long two-story buildings you see lining both sides of the field are all medical rooms, to treat the sick and the wounded.  Some of them are used as classrooms to teach apprentices, and those rooms are also where they sleep.  If you can see them past the trees, there are two more towers there similar to the one in which you slept; but these are quarantined and reserved only for the terminally ill or the highly contagious.  My healers are all trained to ward themselves against catching the sicknesses, and for certain in your time here, you will learn to do so too."

   "Wow," Aisha replied, although she was most interested in glancing around the huge training area.  She knew that her father and Ayan would have loved the place...and maybe she would be allowed to watch, at least...

   But the Healer brought her back to attention with a slight click from the staff on the ground.  "Do you have any questions, niña?"

   "Oh, yeah..." the black jaguar hummed, her gaze rising. "Uh, what about the woods?  There anything else there?"

   "Not much else," Rynkura shook her head.  "We often gather our best medicinal herbs from the forest.  But we try not to wander too far into it, especially at night; too easy to get lost and you never know what you may find."

   Just like the forest back home, Aisha thought with a slight grin.  Muy bien.

   The tigress was quick to catch the expression, however.  "And you will not be going exploring in there without permission, nor without an escort until you can handle yourself.  I wouldn't think about sneaking around either.  The guards have very sharp eyes, as do I."

   Aisha's ears swept back against her head then, expression falling.  "Mierda."

   That earned a stern nudge from the tip of the staff.  "You won't curse here, either, and not in both tongues.  I'm not often the disciplinary sort, but around here you will still learn some quick respect.  Now come," she said, turning away.

   "Ayan used to curse," the young panthress growled, following her.

   Rynkura chuckled.  "The last I knew, child, you weren't your brother."

   Aisha had nothing to say to that comment, but those words quickly chimed into her mind.  How'd she know I was talking about my brother?


   The tour went on until the girl was pretty sure that she knew where she was allowed to go and where she wasn't.  The weapons storage room was off-limits, as were the medical wards unless she was on her way there to learn something.  No matter what, the quarantine towers were definitely going to be kept out of her reach as well.  She could explore certain parts of the woods, walk in the courtyard, and go anywhere within the main chapel.

   At least there's plenty of places there I haven't seen yet, Aisha begrudgingly thought.  For a while she figured that she would easily get bored staying only in certain areas.  I'm twelve years old, por amor de los dioses (for the love of gods); Dad wouldn't have treated me like a little kid.

   At least she was also already mentally sticking a pin on what her favorite places would be.  The humongous library that took over an entire room on the second floor had caught her attention especially well; something that Rynkura also thought a good idea.

   By the time it ended, however, it was just about past the time for lunch; denoted by the low complaints given by her stomach.  They had stopped in the main chapel by that time.

   "There's an eatery up on the second floor, whenever you feel like going," Rynkura smiled.  "Just ask anyone you see for help if you're lost; everyone knows that you are here to stay with us.  Everything within reason is here to view as you will, and you know where your room is.  I'm afraid I have some work to do myself.  Today is yours to rest.  Tomorrow morning begins your tutoring."

   Aisha bit her lower lip, thinking all of it through, before she caught the tiger's attention again before she left. "So, I'll be living here now?"

   "Correct."

   The reality of that seemed to be coming into her mind through a sieve.  For all of the things she had seen in the monastery, and thoughts about what her family would have liked to see, and what she'd tell them...she had forgotten for a moment that they were dead.

   She gulped and tried to find another question.  Rynkura stood patiently, as if she knew that Aisha had more to say.  "And...tutoring.  En que?" (In what?)

   "Ah," the tiger nodded.  "In my trade, of course.  Mind you...I understand that healing may not be your choice of career someday.  But it's one of the skills which never hurts anyone to know; especially in bad situations.  Why they haven't made it a recommended class in many of the public schools, I have no idea..." she added with a small snort.  "At any rate, because you've been well sheltered in that village and I don't know the extent of what your parents have taught you, I also advise you to take time to learn other things about Furrae itself; the library as you are aware will help with that."

   Aisha hummed.  At least that was true.  There were other questions that were forming, but another hungry growl from her stomach cut off any memory of them.  She nodded, keeping her gaze away from Rynkura.  "Thank you, um...I think I'm going to go eat now."

   The tiger chuckled.  "Very well, I won't keep you.  Probably haven't eaten anything since yesterday, poor child."  There was a gleam of thought right then in her emerald eyes, regarding the young jaguar's nature towards her, and the whole situation.  Doubtless it was too hard for Aisha to take in all at once, however easily she seemed to be getting used to it already.  Rynkura would have to be careful mentioning that night around her...and truthfully, the tigress admitted, she could be a little more amiable.  No child who had gone through such a loss deserved to be put under more stress.

   "And, I suppose your tutoring can begin in two or three days, rather than tomorrow," she then corrected.  "That will be the time for you to make sure you can settle in well."

   At that news, Aisha's ears perked, and just the faintest hint of a smile was tugging her mouth.  "Thanks again."

   "Don't thank me.  I am only here to help.  Now, enough dawdling; go eat, and rest.  Farewell until later," the tiger smiled.  Then with a swish of her robes, she turned away towards the altar of the chapel, leaving Aisha to ponder...watching the elder walking away, something within told her that even if she was withholding a few things, she could certainly still be trusted.  Now all that was left was to find her way around.

   Second floor...right, she finally remembered, and started to take the winding staircase.  She had her nose to the air, trying her hardest to find a smell that would lead her to the eatery...if only to test the realization that her senses were no longer completely numb.


   It seemed like a lifetime since she had eaten...but yet, Aisha couldn't keep any piece of food down peacefully or without the slightest bit of pain, even though she knew her body needed it.  Regardless, those who prepared food in the eatery made sure that she was full before leaving.

   She easily took the rest of the day exploring the second level of the monastery...it was hard to decided where to go or what to see first, but the dark young jaguaress simply decided to walk until she found the first thing.  Trudging carefully through halls of roughly-hewn stone and passing windows whose light dared trespass into the dark, it wasn't long before she found the library; marked with a silver ensign of an open book over the door.  The child's crimson eyes looked up and down the halls before she took the handle and pushed it.

   What greeted her as the door opened was a flood of a scent that she had only a second to be familiar with before; it was that of pages and the dust accumulated on many of them, and of binding made with several different fabrics and colors.  Her sight beheld the maze of shelves as she walked in and looked around, making sure the door closed behind herself into a conclave of silence.  Sunlight streaming through the windows provided the only light, but there were torch sconces lining the walls for use after dark.

   The shelves were marked on their sides with letters of the alphabet, ordering them so by title; quickly changing as Aisha's crimson gaze swept over them.  Occasionally her tail would twitch with fascination.  Was Mistress Rynkura a collector...?  There must have been thousands of books, the back binders staring back down at her and almost beckoning to be picked.  More so from the shelves that nobody could reach without a ladder, wings, or insanely long limbs.  And then, on one side of the library, there was a small shelf that carried scrolls instead.  Some of the papers looked so old that they could crumble at the slightest touch.

   "Well, hello there."

   A voice jerked the panthress out of her trance and set her mind into defense...only to settle when she saw who had spoken.  Aisha hadn't noticed when she had come out of an aisle and into the library's central rotunda, where there sat a few tables and one ornate oak desk.  Sitting there at the desk was raccoon woman who looked somewhere in her thirties, with an interesting shade of bluish-silver fur and brown markings that deceptively tried to obscure eyes of a sunny gold.  She had on those same white and blue robes...another healer or just another worker at the monastery...whatever she was, for now she was a librarian, the child guessed.

   The raccoon tilted her head.  "Oh, did I frighten you?  I'm sorry, I should know better than to scare Mistress Rynkura's little student...I'm guessing that's what you are?  It must be; she never takes much of an interest in the children here otherwise.  I was one of those who insisted to take you to healing when she brought you here, all covered in blood.  But no, she kept you and healed you herself.  Must be something special, child."

   Aisha calmed down a little bit, but she couldn't help but listen to the woman's ramblings about the tigress.  She only vaguely remembered that it was she who picked her out of the wilderness.  The questions came again like a flood.  Rynkura...

   "Well, my manners are lacking," the librarian continued and shuffled the papers she had in front of her.  "Just call me Seren; I'm a historian, alchemist healer in training, and...yes, librarian," she rolled her eyes.  "The title just sounds so 'old' to me.  And you are?"

   The panthress's eyes darted.  She was still unsure of the people in the place yet, but like everyone else, Seren seemed nice enough.  "A-Aisha," she replied hesitantly.  "Aisha Cabre...and sorry for coming in, I didn't realize anyone was still here..."

   "Cabre?" the raccoon's eyes widened.  "Well, that's a familiar name!  Indeed...no wonder the Mistress was so adamant.  It was her duty after all..." she said, her voice starting to waver into a quiet, thoughtful tone.  Whether or not Aisha was supposed to catch the intonation and the words, she certainly did anyway.  In fact, this was the first instant that anyone had actually shown some interest when her last name came up too.

   Seren snapped her head up again though, before the girl could comment.  "That brings light to things.  But oh yes...you don't have to worry about anything, young Lady Cabre, the library is always open to anyone, anytime.  You can read whatever you like too, just don't destroy things or lose them; this library has a few books in which there are no other copies found anywhere on Furrae.  And of course I'm here most of the day, and most days, working on things.  So, look for me if you have a question."

   "...Sure thing..." she assented with a nod.  "Gracias...thanks, that is."

   "De nada," Seren smiled back while she stood and gathered some of the books and papers from her desk.  "Make yourself at home, young lady; I have to replace a few things here."

   "Just Aisha, please," the jaguar answered, but sent a polite wave as she watched the librarian walk off into the other half of the semicircle made by almost endless shelves.  With a hum, she sat in one of the slightly pulled-out chairs at a table and looked around with thought.  Perhaps if Rynkura would still provide a mystery, then the other Healers might just be as kind as to solve it.

   For now though, her eyes fell back on a book that was already lying open on the table.  Hm...well, I was looking for a place to start...she thought and reached over to glance at the title.  The Angels of Losiv, by Simone Crest.  Aisha looked around again, straining her ears; but there didn't seem to be anyone else in the library but herself and Seren.  Well, I hope that whoever had this won't mind if I lose their place.

   She made herself comfortable on the cushioned seat and opened the novel to the first page, settling her mind and eyes on the words.


   It was near to dinner time when the clicks from Rynkura's staff on the stones were heard on the second floor in the chapel and headed down the halls, looking for the young jaguar that she had left alone.  The sun was touching the horizon outside, setting the halls into slight darkness.  Soon the magic light orbs would be igniting.  By gods, I hope she's found something to do.  It would be bad for her if she spent the whole time mourning.

   The tigress finally caught a slight sound from inside the library doors, and the Mistress berated herself for almost missing the obvious.  With a shake of her head, she pushed open the great wooden door and made her way through to the rotunda.  Her sight caught the librarian at her desk, glancing down at her papers and occasionally at the only occupant at one table...who didn't seem to be moving at all save for her back rising with slow breaths.

   "Seren," Rynkura called softly, making the raccoon jump.

   She stood and spared a quick bow.  "My apologies, Mistress Rynkura, I didn't hear you.  What brings you here?"

   "Looking for Aisha," she said.  The two of them turned their eyes to the child, whose arms were folded over the middle pages of a novel and her head resting upon them, fast asleep.  "How long has she been here?"

   "Since a few hours ago," Seren chuckled.  "She neither said nor did anything.  She just read that book, stared at the ceiling a few times, and kept reading.  Like she was struck with an immense boredom or...something."

   The tiger shook her head.  "It is not boredom.  She is still trying to get used to things here...to get used to the reality that she had lost everything only a day ago...and to keep herself from breaking away and being lost at the same time.  To do that, she had to clear her mind of all realities; if not subconsciously.  What better way to do that than to escape to another world?" she gestured to the book.

   Seren blinked, and then nodded.  "That is true.  The poor girl.  Well, if it will help, I would like to let her borrow that novel."

   "That would be kind of you," the tiger smiled.  "Get a bookmark as well.  I will take her upstairs to rest...supper will have to wait."

   The librarian obeyed and helped Rynkura to move Aisha from the book and comfortably in the Healer's arms.  As they exited and traversed down the halls, the panther barely stirred.  It was guessed, her dreams for once didn't contain the essence of reality and the demons that fed on it.

I know I said it already on msn, but damn, that is some awesome writing. I love it. As always, I look forward to reading more of your excellent work. ^^

Sorry, I haven't been commenting. I've been meaning to read this for awhile now. Been trying to catch up to everyones stories. Hope you don't mind me copy-pasting your stories into my flash drive so I can read on the go. ;)

Sure you know this by now, but I don't mind, James. x3  Thanks again for the comments all. ^^

Sadly though, writer's block has hit me in the head, and yet I'm only a page or two away from finishing the next chapter.  So, to keep this thread up, I started a Writer's 100 Themes project on DA, and the first (very) short tale I've done features Aisha.

Enjoy guys. (http://risendecabre.deviantart.com/art/51-Fireflies-92042188)  And I'll have the next chapter up sometime soon.

Also, I've put up the first few chapters of Origin of the Sword on DA.  All of my other stories will eventually be put up there as well as here, with one chapter added each week.  Feel free to check out my art too.  :rolleyes

((Okay...well, thanks for the two of you who read the short story...here's the next chapter, pardon the double-posting, up as soon as promised.  I had a bit of fun with this one, especially with Jake's personality. x3  Enjoy.))

Part 3

   A couple of days passed quietly and peacefully for Aisha.  She had finished that novel in another half a day and would also go to read some more during the evening hours after eating.  The knowledge she gained from reading was interesting.  Aisha had never known of the history beyond her village; she knew there were Creatures and Beings, and many of the Creatures proved to be either strange or dangerous.  There was a layer of gray for some of them amidst either the light or the dark; angels could be power hungry, for example.  And then, at first she was afraid to read about demons, for she knew those were the things that destroyed her entire world...but soon she began to take an avid interest of knowledge—brought upon by a growing hate—for them.

   Sometimes she would bypass reading altogether and take walks around the monastery grounds.  The Healers she met were all as kind to her as before and would either let her pass into places that she wanted to see or gently coerce her away from places that they didn't.  It was like life had become interesting for the more elderly ones, having a youngster around to give advice to.  Some of the guards even began to spare her smiles and polite nods; almost as if she had already been integrated into the sect.  But still she was far away from the level of the higher healers or Mistress Rynkura.

*     *     *

   There had been little sign of the tigress one cloudy morning; Aisha felt slightly relieved at the fact, for now she had the time to get used to things herself.  Already she was starting to look forward to the tutoring; just for the thought of something to pursue.  That day was the last day she had to rest.

   The young panther found herself traversing into the training grounds in the old courtyard behind the chapel.  Her ears caught all of the sounds that she loved to hear; those which reminded her of her brother and father.  The metallic ring that came when two swords clashed together was the first thing to notice.  Further out there was the musical twang of a bowstring.  One of the guards she recognized was even testing the strength of a Morningstar by slamming it into the head of a training dummy; naturally the thing flew right off its shoulders with little resistance.  The area was full of energy and adrenaline.  Some would say it wasn't exactly the place for a girl.  But then again, only her brother used to say that; and it never stopped her.

   Walking along, she passed a large sandy arena for sword fighters with a few stray trees from the woods bordering it.  They made perfect seats for onlookers, as did a low wall belonging to the old ruins that covered a corner.  She made her way there out of curiosity to see what was going on.

   There wasn't an actual fight, to her disappointment.  But a lone knight was there anyway, testing his agility with an intricate dance of footwork while holding an impressive spear ahead of him.  The weapon wasn't the most impressive thing however; it was the fact that he had wings.  The silvery-black extremities were resting against his shoulders and looked much like a downy cape.  His head was an avian one, but any avian Being had feathers on their arms (phoenixes being the exception, she had read); not usually coming out of their shoulder blades.  And they didn't have a leonine tail.

   The fighter stopped for a while as she was thinking, having glimpsed the black feline out of the corner of his eye looking with confusion and curiosity; a little more of the former than the latter.

   "Well, if it isn't the new kid!" the Creature laughed and came up to Aisha with a polite bow, the weapon held in a respective upright position.  "Nice to see you're all healed up."

   Aisha blinked, rather surprised that he had even noticed her; none of the other fighters seemed to.  "Oh, yeah," she almost muttered.  "I'm alright."

   He tilted his head, noticing her apparent shyness.  "I'm guessing you've never seen a gryphon before, eh?  No worries; I'm a knight here at the monastery.  Well, more like a captain of the guard than anything that important, but it's nice that the Lady Msh'taan prefers to use that title anyway.  Name's Jake.  Just Jake...not 'Captain Jake' or 'Sir Jake', just 'Jake'."

   Aisha blinked and nearly slammed a palm to her forehead.  Gryphon, right!  Instead she simply let out a chuckle.  "Sorry, no, I've never seen a gryphon before...and I didn't know you were a knight, either," she pointed out with interest in her eyes.

   "Heh, nobody does.   I should wear a badge or something shiny," he joked, relinquishing his respectful stance to lean on the wall.  "And your name...now don't tell me, I know this one...Isha?"

   The feline quirked an eyebrow at his attempts to be funny, and laughed anyway.  "It's Aisha.  The 'I' is supposed to be silent."

   "Silent?" Jake grinned.  "Nah.  Letters aren't silent; they're sneaky, is what they are.  I just wanted to catch that 'I'.  Making that 'A' sound all weird by itself.  It should be ashamed to call itself a letter."
   
   Now Aisha couldn't help but laugh.  It was a funny feeling; she hadn't done that in a long time.  "You're crazy, Jake."

   "I prefer 'boredom-challenged'," he retorted with a wink.  "Anyway, what're you doing out here?  It's pretty noisy compared to that quiet library you hole yourself up in."

   "Oh, I just..." the panther began.  She wondered if the Mistress would allow her near one of the fighting rings.  "I just wanted to check this place out.  I like to watch fights.  My brother and I even used to spar a lot."

   "Did you?" Jake replied with a smile.  His eyes rolled upwards, his expression taking on something akin to reminiscence...he thought for a moment and chuckled, before his gaze regarded her again.  "Well, I can see it in your eyes, Isha, there's a fighter's heart in there somewhere.  Are you any good?"

   The young panthress blinked for a moment and looked away, embarrassed, and perhaps even a little sad.  "No.  My brother always knocked me on my butt when we fought; every time I tried, and he'd laugh at me.  But I always came back at him.  I hoped to beat him, but he left a long time ago.  Never saw him again."

   The gryphon hummed, taken aback.  The girl's life was indeed a sad one, but she still had quite a bit of life and spirit.  It was unimaginable that she'd spend her life holed up in the monastery.  Certainly not an adventurer's child worthy of Cabre blood.  She so reminded him of Ayan at a young age.

   He was smiling when she glanced back up again.  "Well, the fun of learning how to fight is practicing.  Certainly you must've learned a few things from your brother.  And I'll let you in on a little secret.  I taught him a few moves myself."

   Aisha's eyes widened then.  "No way!  You knew him?"

   "Yes way," Jake smirked.  "Good friend of mine, that Ayan; bit too proud though."  He bowed at the waist.  "In fact, if what you say is true, I'd consider it an honor to spar with his little sister."

   "Spar?" she echoed, her tail twitching excitedly.  Aisha looked then as if to jump straight over the fence bordering the ring, but she hesitated and glanced around, her face taking on an expression of uncertainty.  "But...but I don't have a weapon," she said.  "And I...thought I had one when I came here..."

   Jake tried his best to look like he hadn't known that.  Oh, good job...now she noticed. "You had a weapon with you?"

   "Yeah," she said, still looking around.  "It's...my papi gave it to me, when I turned ten.  It's all silvery and has three bladed sides.  And a handle.  A boomerang.  I..." she bit her bottom lip.  She had only just noticed that her most beloved possession was no longer with her, when she swore that she had run away with it.

   When she thought of that, there was a slight whimper.  "It's...I lost it...I lost my dad's gift..."

   "Hmh..." Jake thought out loud.  Rynkura had ordered the weapon to be kept away from her, but it was also the only thing she had left to her name.  Perhaps it wouldn't hurt to just ease her worry...and give clues.

   "Actually, you didn't lose it," he began, sounding nonchalant; he was even idly filing one of his claws on the blade of his spear.  "Ms. Msh'taan hid it away.  It's safe."

   Aisha swished around, gripping the fence and staring intensely at the gryphon.  "Where?" she demanded.  "Where is it?"

   "Will you calm down?" he said, suddenly hunching and speaking in hushed tones.  "Unfortunately I can't tell you where it is.  Just know that it IS here."  He stood up again and grinned.  "Think of it as a...treasure hunt, maybe."

   The young jaguar froze, thinking about that aspect, with a slow grin spreading on her face.  Finally, a bit of fun to be had around the monastery.

   "There you are!"

   Suddenly, another voice cut through her thoughts.  Familiar, strong, and just a little unpleased.  The two of them whirled and looked up to see the tigress herself, standing with a stoic expression on her face.  "I have been looking for you, Aisha.  You need to be prepared for tomorrow's first lessons."  She turned to Jake with the same kind of voice; the kind that adults used with suspicion on children they knew could cause trouble.  "I hope she hasn't been giving you any trouble, Jake."

   He stood up straight and bowed her head.  "Not at all, Mistress.  She's actually fairly good company.  I hope to see her around here more often."

   "Mm-hm," she replied with a sigh.  "Then you ought to be prepared to be disappointed, Sir Talothir.  Remember what I said, after all.  Come along, Aisha."

   Throughout the banter, the panthress felt like she was caught in the middle of something that she couldn't see.  At least Jake had unlocked a bit more of the puzzle.  If he knew her brother, than maybe it stood to chance that some of her family had indeed visited the place.  What Rynkura knew about it all, was still a mystery.

   She sighed and started to follow the white tiger, only to turn back and give one final glance to the gryphon.  He had his back turned, perhaps just going back to his training.

   But he was thinking of the girl while they were moving further away from him.  Good luck, Isha.  If you're anything like your brother, you'll find it.

*   *   *

   "So, señora, why can't I watch fights?"

   As the felines walked back into the hall that led inside the chapel, Rynkura glanced down toward her new charge.  "I did not say that you couldn't.  But the arena is no place for a child.  And some would argue a girl, for that matter."

   The panthress snorted slightly as her gaze passed back to the ground.  "That's what my dad used to say.  He thought that my wanting to learn the stuff my brother does was 'cute'.  At least he let me."

   The Healer stopped and glanced down to her with a neutral gaze, not at all angry, but still enough to make Aisha start to rethink her words.  Finally, she sighed.  "Sorry.  I'm just..."

   "I know, child," Rynkura smiled.  "With all that you've had to recover from, I doubt you truly mean any disrespect.  But, I am curious; why are you so interested in learning such a thing as fighting?  Personally I have to wonder about the adventurers' fixation on getting dirt and blood on their hands."

   The panthress hummed and shrugged.  "I dunno, I just always thought it was a good idea.  First time I ever hit someone...well, I'll just say there was a bully in town that walked away with a bloody nose.  I just wanted to defend myself, and, I got to liking fighting.  Plus it looked cool."

   Rynkura's eyebrow quirked.  "I hope you don't wish to pursue killing for killing's sake, niña.  That is not in the code of the Healers."

   "'Course not!" Aisha exclaimed.  "I'm no bully.  Or demon," she added with a snarl.  "I just don't wanna feel like..."  She shook her head sadly, closing her eyes.  "La cobarde que yo sé que yo soy (The coward I know that I am)."

   "I see," the tigress nodded in understanding.  "Well, I can't say that the reason for the obsession is a bad one.  I've known people who have gone into fighting for the sake of image...for vengeance...and just to serve some higher purpose; and to cleanse the world of wrong.  However noble or foolish the reasons, all have things to learn."

   She started walking again, motioning for Aisha to follow.  "But for now, you won't be worried about such things.  What you have to learn now will be more useful to you in the long run.  Knowledge is the real power, child, do not forget it.  No matter what anyone tells you, the brain is mightier than the fist; experience mightier than the blade."

   For that, Aisha wasn't all too certain.  But however she thought, there was really no choice left but to see what she could really learn.


   The first thing that Rynkura did to prepare Aisha for an education as a Healer was to introduce her to a few of the tutors she was going to know.  The young panthress was relieved to find that one of them was the librarian, Seren, who would be giving her a dose of Furrae's history (as well as having her become a study partner in her own alchemy lessons).  In the months to come, Aisha would have gotten her interest in the studies of ancient cultures from that experience.  Another person who worked in the hospital buildings would teach her from basic first aid and diseases to how to treat even the nastiest wounds.  And as her mentor, Rynkura would finally be teaching her a little bit of everything and then some...the only thing that she wasn't sure the girl wasn't capable of was magic, but for her safety the tiger wouldn't have bothered bringing it up.

   The girl's old clothes, damaged and blood-ridden beyond sensible repair, were disposed of in favor of a Healer's robe of her own.  Her hair was tied in a braid, another unofficial act of symbolism for the denizens of the monastery.  And though she did so with a bit of reluctance, Aisha promised them that she'd be diligent and hard-working while she was there until she could stand on her feet.

   But that night, the young adventurer's child could barely sleep.  She sat on the edge of her bed, looking between the darkness of the window, to the stone floor, and back again, while toying with her hair.  Aisha wondered if she was really even still ready to do anything other than ponder things.  To convince herself that all that had happened those few nights ago were not a dream...and that she wouldn't wake up to her family's voices ever again.  And furthermore, what the mystery was that Rynkura and the others seemed to be holding back from her since she got there.

   Eventually, the frustration from her thoughts made her get out of bed and wander to the doorway.  She pondered kicking the body of the wooden frame until it either splintered some or had her foot broken, the latter much more likely than the former.  But she just clenched her hands a few times and took deep breaths.  Taking her anger out on something wasn't going to help.  And if she wasn't going to sleep, then perhaps a bit more exploration was in order.

   Slowly, and with a grimace, she opened the door so that it wouldn't creak and peeked out into the hallway.

   It always looked so eerie at night.  Even with the illumination from the light-magic orbs, the place took on the look of a dungeon even with the feel of an ancient and sacred castle.  Another quick look around, and the feline dashed out into the darkness.

   The pads on her feet made barely a sound, but she was too fixated on just wanting to get somewhere that she hadn't noticed the sound of another pair of pads on the floor.  By the time she passed an alcove, something had grabbed her tail.

   "Isha?  Where do you think you're off to?" a familiar voice chided.

   Surprised, but rolling her eyes nonetheless, she turned and shoved Jake's paw away.  "It's Aisha.  And don't you guards ever sleep?"

   The gryphon smirked.  "Only when it's convenient.  Mistress Rynkura sent me up here to peek in on you and see if you were asleep.  Guess not though."

   "No, guess not," the girl sneered, and then sighed and turned herself back around to the direction of her room.  "Lo siento.  I'm just confused...and there are so many mysteries to solve around here, I couldn't help but let myself go."

   Jake's expression lightened.  He was in a bit of inner turmoil himself, trying to keep to Rynkura's word, and yet all at once not wanting to see any child of Luc Cabre at a loss for answers on her lineage.

   "Well, my best advice is to just do what you are told.  I'm pretty sure that those mysteries will unravel themselves in time.  Maybe you won't get anywhere with asking questions, and maybe you will.  But if I know anyone who has half the courage of her brother, it ought to be you.  Prove it by finding it yourself."

   Aisha lowered her head in thought.  It was probably the only way, thinking about it.  And she had her doubts as to whether or not it would work...but she had to try.

   If only to prove it to someone.

   The feline sighed, and let out a chuckle.  "Alright, I think I'll do that.  You're rather smart for a crazy knight, Jake."

   "Hey, I never said I wasn't," he winked.  "Now get out of here before someone more of a stickler than me finds you."

   But Aisha was already headed back from whence she came, a little more at ease, and thus a little sleepier.

   Soon though.  Soon.

I like Jake.

Another awesome piece of writing, Aisha. I, like Llearch, like Jake also. ^^

((Thanks, I'm glad y'all approve of him. ^^  Anyway, new chapter, a bit of a long one since I might have gotten carried away towards the end.  Heh, one of the ways that I made Aisha much like me...she likes many of the same subjects, although I probably would prefer going to school in her world than in mine. x3

Enjoy.))

Part 4

   From that day on, time passed in both swift and slow undertones.  The days turned into weeks...and the weeks into months...shifting and dragging and waning through into and past the year.

   The seasons started to grow cold, and then warm.  Rain fell in equal days to the sun's soft light.  Holidays went celebrated and forgotten again, all a little different with both Aisha and the denizens that grew fond of her...and she of them in return.

   And ever so slowly, the work that the panthress was put through had helped to push the tragedy that she escaped from to the back of her mind.  She had recovered physically and mentally; the more she dug into her lessons early day by early night, the more she was able to finally sleep without nightmares to haunt her.

   Her least favorite subjects were science and mathematics, bar for a few things that she found herself good at, such as problem solving and things having to do with observing the interesting wildlife of the region.  Her most favorite were writing and history, particularly magic and lore.  There were a few old journals kept by well-known travelers in the library that she could read in her spare time to enjoy a combination of the two.  In the course of the monastery's true subject, healing, she was more proficient in Being methods of healing physical wounds than she was at mixing medicines in the background.  She found more enjoyment in going out and doing things rather than staying inside and standing or sitting for a while.

   But for all of the changes in her concentration, the only feeling that she couldn't escape from was that of being truly alone.

   Certainly, Mistress Rynkura had proven herself kind and accommodating, albeit fairly thorough with her lessons.  Jake had become like another older brother.  Seren, the other teachers, the guards, and even the occasional visiting family or group with wounded, or sick, or dying that she learned and helped to treat...they all treated her with respect as a student and as Rynkura's chosen apprentice.  But never would they replace those she lost.

   And no matter how hard it was, Aisha kept her determination in mind to look for her father's weapon and gain some answers along with it.

   There were nights when she just couldn't sleep.  And so, hesitant to go out sneaking again without being prepared, the girl spent the hours observing and memorizing each of the guards' movements and watch times, as well as who slept when and where, and any weak spots that their eyes and ears couldn't catch (which were very rare, but present all the same).

   In this endeavor, she honed the patience that would make her infamous.  And she used it to great advantage...the feline practiced using the shadows of the walls and the trees.  Her void-dark fur was camouflage.  If it wasn't quiet to her ears, then it could have been noisy to someone else.  Only a few times has she been caught, and even then the child had several perfect excuses ready to pick, a trick she always had to keep from getting put in the corner as a younger child.

   It would take a while, but it was one of Aisha's goals to master her own stealth...for the challenge, if nothing else.  And she managed to do so even amidst her other practices, under the noses of her superiors.

*     *     *     *

   It was sometime in late winter...just a month before Aisha would turn fifteen.  Outside of the library windows, the night's rain had turned into snow.  The drifts wouldn't be piled very high, but for the moment it was a quiet and peaceful sight to behold.  The days were getting longer and warmer, so it was predicted that it would be the last snowfall that anyone would see that year.

   "Aisha?  Have you finished studying?" Seren asked.  The raccoon had been watching the girl from another chair, where she had been crunching plants in a mortar.  A pleasant but strong smell had permeated a part of the building as a result.

   The panthress had been reading a book on the many types of Creatures.  But when she was called, her eyes were more or less staring at the words than taking them in.  Her head snapped up.  "Uh, oh...yeah, sí, I'm done."  She glanced up at the window, almost hypnotized by the snowfall, shining in the lights that broke the dark of night.  "What time is it?"

   "For a quick pop quiz, that's what," Seren grinned and set down her supplies.  "The Creature most known for entering and devouring dreams is...?"

   "Cubi," she answered without hesitance.

   "Mhm.  And the ones with the longest known life span?"

   "Dragons..." she answered, thought for a second, and then added, "debatably."

   "Great.  And the ones whose magic is said to have no limits?"

   "Fae."

   "Name two races that might be considered Being-like."

   "Two-legged gryphon and non-fire phoenix."

   "Brilliant," the raccoon smiled.  "I think you might do well on the exam later.  Just try to watch out for trick questions about mythos, hoo boy..."

   "Heh," Aisha answered simply as she closed the book.  In reality, her concentration wasn't all upon reading, as she lowered her head in thought.

   Seren could see it in the girl's eyes. "What's the matter?" she inquired with a tilt of her head.

   The panthress glanced up and gave an ironic laugh.  "Oh, you know me, muchacha.  What isn't wrong with me?"  She sighed, and bit her lower lip.  "I am wondering something about Mistress Rynkura though."

   Seren's tail started twitching.  Oh boy, did she find out about the angel thing?

   The raccoon's unease unbeknownst to her, Aisha continued.  "I just wonder why I didn't think of it more often...and why she saved me, all those months ago."

   There was a quiet pause, and then a laugh from Seren as she spooned the results of her mix into a glass bottle.  "She's a healer.  I doubt that she would have ignored a helpless, wounded child in passing.  None of us would have."

   Aisha flinched just slightly, feeling like the world "helpless" was used as a slap to the face.  Nevertheless, she shook her head.  "Yes, but I'm the one she wants to teach, too.  Master of a monastery, never has any other students, and leaves other children to the rest of the healers.  What's so special about me?"

   Ahh, I see...it is still hard to forget.

   Seren smiled.  "Well...that is out of my realm of knowledge, kid.  But, perhaps it's something you have to ask her yourself.  I know that she can be intimidating, but trust me...though the Mistress keeps things to herself, a liar is the very last thing she is."

   After a thought, the dark jaguaress nodded slowly.  That was true...and there was no shame in just asking.  She started to stand up.  "Yeah...yeah, I think I'll do that."

   But then, Seren's hand on her shoulder made her stop.  "You'll do that in the morning.  You asked what time it was...it's past midnight.  You were supposed to get to sleep."

   Her eyes widened.  "Yeah, two hours ago!  How come you didn't tell me?"

   "I did, and you simply muttered that you weren't tired.  And you looked so busy."  The raccoon smirked.

   Aisha snorted and pulled away, shaking her head in amusement.  At least the people weren't as dull as she once thought.


   The air was full of chill the next morning.  Though the sun's warmth tried to fight its way out of the clouds at every opportunity, the snow patches remaining on the ground were stubborn in melting, though the ones lingering on the roofs were slowly dripping onto the grass.  Thankfully there was no hint of a breeze...any sort of wind would have only made the cold worse, and made anyone having to stand out in it pray for an early spring.

   Outside in the courtyard, there weren't many people staying around, and so any voices were as fleeting as a whisper, despite some of the complaints from the guards about the cold, among other things.  But they managed to politely stand at attention when they saw a black feline in blue and white Healer's robes walk outside past them.

   Aisha regarded them with a nod and walked on.  There were times she envied those that worked there...nobody had any reason to complain when many of them had families to travel back to during the cold days, and more of an opportunity to do so, even though some still preferred to stay.  She had to admit that there was just something about the place, the sanctuary that it was, that must have felt enough like heaven to the living souls to not make them move.

   Still, she also regarded the unease was due to the fact that they had a rarity.  A cursed and dying patient was up in the quarantine tower...and when faced with a hopeless case, it tended to make the entire monastery fall very much out of order.

   Walking across the empty training fields, some of them with the snow stained in red as a remnant of a previous fight gone awry, the panther's red gaze finally found the one she was looking for.

   Rynkura was sitting on a ruined stone wall with her back to the shadow of the dense forest.  The white tiger seemed to blend perfectly with the snow, and in fact didn't seem to mind the cold either.  She had her legs crossed and her arms resting out on her knees, eyes closed and head dipped as if thinking deeply.  Her ears however kept swiveling around, catching every sound from every direction.  Looking much like an ever-vigilant and ancient statue, it was hard to imagine that the Mistress may have been a child once herself.

   Aisha took one step forward, the snow crunching underneath her bare pads, and the tigress's ears both swished up to rest in her exact direction.  Rynkura herself had not moved.  She knew that the girl was there, and waited patiently for her to come forward.

   Most appropriately like a timid student fearing to ask a teacher for help, the panthress cleared her throat and walked the rest of the way towards her.  "Señora?"

   "Hm," she answered, still having not opened her eyes.

   Aisha tilted her head.  "I hope I'm not disturbing you, but I have something that I want to know."

   "I figured so," the tigress chuckled as she looked up.  "One day you will probably train your ears to guess one's emotions based on how deliberately they walk.  And worry not; as long as you were concerned that I would be disturbed, then I certainly am not."  Rynkura smiled.  "What is the problem, child?"

   At least her mood is reasonable...Aisha wanted to smile back, but somehow she couldn't chase the seriousness from her face.  Rynkura listened, even though worry started to creep into her mind.

   "Why keep me here?" The panther started with a shake of her head.  "You make me think that I'm no different than any other kid that needs help.  But I know that's not the case."  Her crimson eyes locked onto the tiger's emerald ones. "I'd have thought that a coward like me, you could have given to a foster family or something.  But I've been given hints that I'm something special...peh," she spat, lowering her head.  "Why keep me, why teach me, why even care?"

   Before Aisha could say any more, Rynkura had stood up and took the girl's chin in her hands, lightly but still enough to have kept her mouth shut.

   The Healer's expression bore into hers with conviction.  "Now, listen to me.  First thing, you have to get any notion out of your head that you are a coward.  You wouldn't have tried to stand up to me now, to seek the truth as adamantly as you do, if you were.  And the second thing is, it was my choice to keep you safe here."

   Her grip softened, as did her gaze.  "Many of the healers here knew your family, as did I.  I was a friend to them for several years.  And I was not about to leave one of theirs out to their death.  Especially when I knew her since she was born, and was honored to be called her godmother."

   That caught Aisha by surprise.  As the tigress let go of her chin, she struggled to pick the words from her mind.  "Godmother...you knew me?  Well...why didn't you tell me?"

   "For your own protection," Rynkura answered simply as she reached down to pick up her staff. "I suppose it would have been better to let you know before.  I cannot deny making my own mistakes.  But had you known, would you have felt any better, anyway?"

   Aisha didn't reply...but her expression gave the old Healer the answer she needed.  No, you wouldn't have.

   Things were silent for a few moments as the felines contemplated their next words.  But then, they didn't need to.  A voice rang out from across the courtyard.  "Mistress!"

   The messenger, an old robed ocelot, stopped to regain his breath.  He regarded Aisha for but a moment, and then stood straight in front of the tigress.  "Mistress, your help is needed.  The white vixen in the quarantine tower has started shaking and bleeding through the mouth."

   "Is she?" the tigress sighed.  "Right, I'll be there as quickly as possible."  With a hum, she turned to Aisha, having already started to trot in the direction of the tower.  "Enjoy the rest of the day off, niña."

   "But wait...!  I want to know where..." her voice trailed off as soon as Rynkura was out of sight.  "...Where my boomerang is," she finished quietly.

   She didn't realize that the ocelot was still there until he spoke.  "Boomerang?" he inquired curiously.

   The panther glanced up at the Healer, whom she had learned was one of the longest-working members, and also one of the most fickle.  Jake had once told her that he was working for him before he became a knight.  She almost wished that it was in fact Jake she was talking to right then.  "Yeah...my father, he...gave me one, before he died.  I had it when I came here..." she decided to try for an innocent routine, her eyes widening.  "I don't suppose you know where they put it?"

   Catching the last of his breath, the ocelot tilted his head, and then hummed.  "I haven't the faintest.  I suppose the weapons storage still has the most space for extra things, though...but I warn you, it is often very well-guarded.  I doubt you will even be allowed a peek."

   Aisha grinned on the inside.  That's all she needed to hear.  "Well, thank you anyway, señor."  She gave him a polite bow of the head and turned away back towards the cathedral, feigning disappointment.  The Healer gave the girl a questioning look before remembering his duties, heading straight back towards the tower.

*     *     *     *

   Godmother?  Really?

   It was later that evening.  Aisha had taken a book to her room to read, but she could barely even keep her eyes on the pages.  She was staring out through the window, where the horizon was covered by several bands of color due to the sunset.

   "Did you have this in mind for me, father?" she whispered.  "Was it planned for me to come here?  Or was it just in case something happened to you?"

   She was answered by silence, and a very slight shifting of the light.  Aisha certainly didn't expect the window to answer her, but something keeping her there meant that it didn't hurt to ask, either.  Somewhere in her heart, there leaned the possibility that maybe it was all planned.  To keep her safe.  To protect her.

   But from what?

   There was a low growl in her throat.  This is weird.  I know I ought to just not worry about it, but it's impossible.

   The light in her eyes shifted again, as they turned away from the window and into the shadows of the room.  And then, the young panther pushed herself off of the bed, turning towards the window and putting her foot on the stone sill.  Below, she could see the giant stoop of the cathedral and several Healers walking around, just starting to light the orbs for the night.  Just beneath the window, there were jutting rocks and cracks in the building's old foundations.  Perfect for footholds.

   The last of the monastery's workers walked around the corner.  And she took that moment to flip over and out, already mapping her path.  After all, there was still something to do.


   There was something that only the adventurous would have thought about whenever they would pass ruins...such as old as the castle surrounding the cathedral and the other buildings: that there would be hidden passages.

   Aisha snuck with her back along the perimeter of the cathedral's north wall, her pads making as little sound as possible.  She knew that the entrance to the weapon storage room was somewhere in one of the corners of the courtyard.  In that corner, there were always two guards on the wall, and two in front of the door.

   The only way to get there was underground...and after a bit of snooping, the panther knew just where to go.

   As she pressed against the wall, her ears could catch some muttering, perhaps coming from the few individuals inside the cathedral who were still awake.  She froze in the shadows of the building until the coast was clear, and then made her move, swerving to avoid stepping into any increments of light.

   Aisha rounded the corner, only pausing to look a moment before doing so, and snuck to a circular portion of stone.  It looked like the base of a tower, only smaller in diameter, more like an unusually tall well.  The stones were rough and crumbling, weathered and destroyed with time, and were jagged and broken away at the top.  The lowest portion in fact only just matched her own height.

   She looked around once more before reaching up and hoisting her body over the edge of the wall, so that she was inside the small circle.  She landed hard on a heap of snow and dry moss, something much harder than grass as expected, and yet something a little more hollow as well.  Oh man, tell me I'm right...

   Tilting her head with curiosity, the panthress knelt and carefully brushed the moss, snow, and dirt from the floor.  It too was made of stone, with a large thin slab in the middle.  Slowly, her hands went under the thing and lifted it with a slight groan.  Underneath the stone was a rotted square of wood connected to rusty hinges.  And hidden under that, too far down for her to really see, an expanse of darkness.

   Uncertain about whether or not there would be light, Aisha made sure that the door was left open as she took a few tentative steps downward.  The old passage had to have some sort of purpose, for at one point her foot touched a crumpling ladder.  It was only until after about ten feet that it also touched a wet and slippery floor.

   Up ahead, there was a soft green glow from several places on the wall and up on the ceiling.  The room before her was cavernous...a musty smell permeated like mildew, moss, and dust, among other things.  The light was coming from a huge colony of glowworms that had decided to make their nests there in the walls, it seemed.  So long as they kept it up, Aisha's keen eyesight could discern the hidden passages.

   She had heard from some of the people who had discovered the place that it was a labyrinth down under the monastery, with hidden rooms.  There was too much intrigue to be found here in the underground, where the magic influence of the sanctuary was felt even there.  But she remembered the direction in which to go, and with a deep breath of the fresh air left from above, followed it.

   Her feet splashed in water that had been dripping from cracks in the stone for years on end, and yet hadn't even reached the level of her ankles.  Her ears caught nothing on each pause, no soul but herself...it made her shiver for a moment.  What if the passage were to suddenly crumble behind her...or on top of the girl, burying her there?

   "Calm down, okay?" Aisha whispered to herself, letting her voice echo and give her the illusion of not being alone at all.  "Calm down, you left the door open.  They'll find it, be curious, and look down here if that happens, okay?"

   Yeah...but how long would I be trapped?

   "Shut up...just shut up..." the young Healer's student growled.  "Just find the trap door."

   As she tried to keep her focus, Aisha kept ordering her feet forward through the straight passage, tempted but undeterred by the other shadowed doorways.  The only true light was made by those glowworms, giving her body and the stones a dark green outline.

   Then, something in one doorway made a clicking noise, causing Aisha to yelp and back against the wall, staring into the dark.

   "Who's there?"

   No response.  But there was a small rock at its entrance, having been dislodged from its place.

   A deep breath taken, and she inched forward again.  It had to be there somewhere; she had to have gone further than several yards by then.

   The dripping of water had grown louder the further she went, until the path started to narrow.  And there, at the end of it, was an anomaly.  Instead of the constant and soft green, there was a very faint, flickering orange, like a torch.

   Oh, good, at least I'm somewhere, the girl sighed with relief.  She kept an eye on that flickering light, walking towards it until she was amongst and under it.

   Just above her, a shaft rose up, similar to the kind that she had climbed down into, but it wasn't such a long climb back up.  The cut stones however weren't as steady.  Patiently, she inched upwards, making sure that her hand wasn't going to catch on something that would tumble under her weight, and would make her tumble along with it.

   The "ceiling" of the shaft was completely made out of wood.  But it wasn't rotten...it was cleaner, as if it had been more recently tended to.  But there were still plenty of splinters, and a large portion of it was cut into a perfect square, with a small area for hinges.

   Bingo.

   Holding herself steady on the holds in the wall, Aisha bit her lower lip as her right hand reached up to test the trap door with a push.  It moved, but only a little bit each time, as if she were pushing something rather heavy off of it with one push after another.

   Aisha tensed.  Hopefully, nobody was hearing whatever noise she was making by moving what it was out of her way.  When the trap door was finally open enough, her eyes were hit by a gentle torch light.  It was definitely somewhere on the grounds that she found herself.

   Using her claws and all of her strength, she leaned away from the wall and caught herself on the edge of the trap door's rim.  She pulled herself up as quickly as she could, shut the door, and crouched in the corner hidden behind a few crates.

   Her ears and eyes scanned for any hint of movement.

   Nothing.  She was alone.

   The breath she was holding ever since she had started climbing was released in a long sigh.  So far, so good.

   Carefully, she crawled from behind the crate and pushed a smaller one back over the entrance where it had been before.  And then, she tried to discern where she was.

   There were indeed torches, their flames flickering high above the room.  She was huddled in the shadows of a shelf...or more or less, an enclave in the wall.  The space in front of her was very large...certainly it had to be a storage room of some sort.  And below, there were shelves and racks carefully stacked onto every inch of the wall as far up as it would go.

   Further down, a metallic glare caught her eye, reflecting the firelight high above.  A flash of bladed steel.

   Realizing what that meant, Aisha grinned and discreetly pumped her fist in victory.  Perfecto.

   She gauged the distance downward.  The floor was wide and clear of any kind of debris, and just far enough for her to jump and not be hurt, as well as to be fairly quiet.  It was an exit that didn't involve the front door that was going to be the problem.  But, the feline would climb that mountain when she came to it, so to speak.

   Bunching the muscles in her legs, Aisha made a perfectly-timed leap from the wall and hit the middle of the floor, with only just a small bit of strain in her tendon and a loud "Ppp" that came from her pads hitting it...not enough noise to even alert the guards standing just out of the door.

   Around her was a paradise for warriors in a smaller space.  In many of the racks and lying around, there stood an expansive collection of weaponry, mostly consisting of blades.  From great broadswords to intricate daggers, and from a beastly zanbatou to a series of swift katanas, it was certain that someone definitely liked to collect blades of all sorts.  There were even a few blunt ones like morning stars, and even several sorts of bows that caught her eye.

   They weren't all weaponry though, considering the crates on the shelves and a few smaller cardboard boxes lined between the racks.  But as far as she remembered the size of her boomerang, more than likely that's where it might have been hidden.

   Careful not to let anything fall, Aisha combed through the boxes one by one...but she didn't have to look for long.  She had grabbed one of the slightly smaller boxes at the top of one pile, and as soon as she did, her eyes widened at the faded writing on the side.

   "Cabre".

   Aisha slowly sat down with the box, regarding it with a mix of curiosity and anxiety.  Did this belong to my dad?

   Carefully listening for anything that might disturb her, she opened the cardboard flaps to reveal what was inside.  One was a very familiar blade that still retained its shine even hidden in these dusty archives of weaponry.

   Elated, she took the boomerang out by the handle and examined it in the light, although she didn't need the torches to see it.  The bladed sides gave off a glow all of their own, a soft blue, filled still to the brim with its protective light enchantment.  On one side, there was a gently-carved ensign.  The signature that her father had put on all of the weapons he ever created.

   It kinda feels like you're here with me, Aisha smiled lightly, glad to have it back in her hands again.  Then her eyes drew back down into the box, as there was something else in there as well.

   With her other hand she fished out a smallish book with a black cover and binder, held together with a rubber band as if the pages could easily spill out upon removal.  Other than its color, the cover was featureless...no text or anything to give a hint on what could have been hidden on the parchment inside.  Curious, Aisha slipped the boomerang into her belt and removed the rubber band.

   Sure enough, the pages did start to fall out, but Aisha's fingers caught them before they could be tossed out of order.  They weren't too old, but the ink had started to run from the few words that she saw.  Slowly opening the front cover, there was indeed a title on the first page.  It was a journal, like those belonging to the library, written by explorers...though it looked like a rough draft, not like the published versions.

   It read in solid black letters, "Luc Cabre: Chronicles of an Adventurer, Part 5".

   The air in the room seemed to grow deathly still.  Her eyes scanned those words over and over again, her mind waiting for it to click.

   Adventurer?  Father...you were...an adventurer?  A monster slayer and a fighter?

   ...And I didn't know?

   The book closed, almost of its own volition, her hands feeling numb.  And all of a sudden, Aisha felt like she had known only half of all that she should have.  But most of the fog had started to clear.

   She remembered again, so clearly that it was painful, her father's cold-blooded murder at the hands of a demon.  A seemingly unprovoked attack, now brought into some light.

   A tear started to form in her eye, and she slowly put the rubber band back over the journal, hugging it to her body.  An inner fire had suddenly been given life, and she was more determined than ever to keep it lit.

   But before she could do anything more to acknowledge the revelation, voices from outside brought the girl back to reality.  The guards were either changing shifts, or were going to check things out inside.  Either way, Aisha was not going to get caught, and have the treasures in her hand taken from her again.

   Adrenaline rushing through her blood, she quickly closed the box and placed it back where she found it.  Carrying the book and the boomerang, she scrambled up the shelves and back towards the enclave that she had come from, knocking a few weapons down with an ear-shattering clatter on the floor in her carelessness.

   The guards rushed to unlock the door in investigation.  But by the time they did, it was silent again, and Aisha was gone from sight.

Alright, well...thanks for all of you on MSN who read the chapter and told me it was alright, I appreciate it.

Sorry I don't have the final chapter with me...I'm finalizing the details while I still have some spare time.  Meanwhile, I decided to put up a poll.

More than likely, this is just to take a look at myself and see just what kind of writer I am, and if there's somewhere to improve upon.  I've been told before that the last chapter seemed a bit...out of character, but it hasn't been said why or where, and I'm just wondering if there were other places that seemed to stray away that people haven't told me about.

I wouldn't mind some good honesty, please.  Just based on what you all have read so far.  I won't treat everything as gospel, but I will keep them in mind.

So yeah.  Thoughts would be appreciated, and the last chapter, which may be short, will come up soon, or at least I'll try to get it so.   :3

((Well...I'd like to thank the 2 people who cared to vote in the poll...I guess I should be happy that my story is what it is, though.  Lesson learned. ^^;

Also, for those who care to read it, here's the final chapter of Hunter's Beginning.  I don't know what tale I'll come up with next, but I do humbly ask that the poll be taken down for now.  Enjoy, I tried to make this end as well as I could.

Also, there's a small reference to 8-Bit Theater in there for laughs.  Cookies to the first to find it. :3 ))

Part 5

    For the next few weeks, Aisha kept everything well-hidden.  Nobody-- even the Healers that she most confided in—knew about the things she kept.  There hadn't been any real fuss over what happened in the weapon storage area; they found nothing important missing and just credited it to creatures like feral rats sneaking in and looking around for food.

    The boomerang she kept in an open niche in the wall of her room where nobody was liable to go poking around while cleaning.  The journal, however, she kept with her.  It was small enough to hold within the pockets of her robes and to tuck into her pillow at night.  The young panthress kept her assigned reading materials in sight and still tried to concentrate on the things expected of her...but it was that small book, filled with memories in her father's own handwriting, which took much of her free time.

   In those pages, Luc Cabre wrote about things that she could have only dreamed about.  Encounters with powerful creatures, teaming up with rivals to combat a common enemy, treasure hunting, even things about what he loved about forging weapons (heck, it even came with pictures of blades so intricate that she would have loved to see them in battle)...it was all a side that she always suspected of her father, but was never told about even when asked...except she did remember stories of when he married her mother and when Ayan was a baby, all chronicled there.  Now it was all in her hands, and sometimes when she read, Aisha wondered if her father would have liked her to lay eyes on something considered personal.  Even if she had done so after his death, and even if it might've been written for the purpose of publishing.

    But, in what she figured was the last volume that he'd written, it was mostly just a collection of his own thoughts; at the end, those thoughts turned to one of the toughest decisions he had ever made...if not the toughest.

   One night, under the flickering light of a magic torch and the full moon playing its eye over her side of the tower, she carefully unbound the journal and flipped to the last page, which opened her eyes further into that decision:

2/12, Friday.

I regret to say that this may be the last entry that I write here as an adventurer.  Let me explain why.

Today I had a long talk with Mara...or, I guess, she had a long talk with me.  I guess I must've scared her, coming home late, 'cause she was pretty pissed when I staggered through the door.  She thought I got drunk and went off with another woman, too, 'til I finally told her that I was ambushed by a creature..."honest to gods, that's what happened", I said.  She believed me when she saw the bruises, heh.  Five-eyed mythos/demon, blind in all five of 'em.  El hijo de perra couldn't hit the broad side of a damn truck; he was easy to take down.

Anyway.

"Doctor says I'm pregnant again, mi amor", she told me.  There was a smile on her face when she said it, a glow that was probably kept inside until she could tell me the news.  But there was also something...sad, in her voice.  Uncertainty of how I'd take it, my guess.

Well hell, I took it with disbelief, and then sudden joy.  Me.  A father again...our son, whose sixth birthday was just a week ago, was a blessing the first time.  And now...another child.  What man wouldn't be happy about that?

Then she asked me a question that gave me the reason for her worry.  "What would you say if you had to give up adventuring?"

I didn't know what to say after that.  Adventuring wasn't just a career with me; it was a passion, even if it was life-threatening.  I did it for the sake of justice, and for the sake of righting the world's wrongs.  Okay, so maybe the world has plenty of heroes, but what was the cost of losing one?

"Just think about it," she told me.  "Para sus niños y niños futuros (for your children and future children).  You wanna live to see their faces, don't you?  Every day there's a chance that you may not come back.  And there are other ways to pay for our bread and bacon, por claro.  You were doing well for young Ayan, but you barely get to see him, or me."

So I thought about it.  I could barely concentrate on eating.  The news weighed heavily on me, and more and more, I was pulled towards the family I created and cared for.  And then I thought about the dangers...there've been demons after my head for years.  Marrying put me and my wife at risk.  And now my children are at risk.  I can just hear señora Msh'taan calling me a stupid darned fool.  Okay, well, maybe not that far, but definitely "fool" might be in there.

And really, I've lived a long life.  Probably longer than most adventurers out there, who don't even make it past their first battle.  Dying a veteran is just as honorable as dying in the heat of battle itself, right?

It was settled.  I told her that I was done with adventuring...sure, I'd probably do my duty if called upon again, but my life now belonged to her.  And anyway, I need to work on forging some of my dream blades.  Maybe go back to arguing with that damned idiot who thought combining blades and nunchucks was a good idea.

There's only one thing I won't do...I won't put my children's lives in danger.  Ayan already lives and breathes on the dreams of being a fighter like me.  But the second child...

No, the second child won't even hear the word.  Fighting may be a legacy of ours, but I fear the name will not be carried much longer.  If that would be their dream too, so be it...but it won't be pushed by me.

The days are now officially behind us.  So now I close this chapter on the last page, and I'll give it to the Mistress at the next chance.  To whomever reads this sometime in the future, though it is in great doubt that anyone will, remember my name and keep it safe.

One thing's for sure, I'm going to miss it all.

Luc Esteban Cabre.

   Aisha softly gulped, her eyes lingering on that last page before she closed it.  The young jaguar hardly knew what to say or to feel at that point, wondering if her father's last written words were even meant for her.

The facts in her head were all floating there, jumbled for what seemed like an eternity, before she managed to bring them all together again piece by piece.

   Adventurers...her whole family.  She wasn't meant to be one of them, just to keep her and the rest of the family safe from harm.

    But they weren't safe...her father didn't die of old age as he'd wished.  He did in fact die in the middle of battle, at the hands of the very demons that were always after him.

    She was the only one left, as far as she knew.

    The tiger, Rynkura, knew and protected her family.  She probably promised her father to watch over her, should something have happened.

    And to keep her away from the truth.  For her own safety.

    So all this time I thought we were just victims of a random attack...

    ...And we were targets.  He was a target.

    Father...mother...Ayan...Rynkura, everyone here...they kept it all from me.

    Then, after so long of trying to forget the events of the past, they came again in brief and horrible flashes.

    The fires, everywhere in sight...

    We weren't safe.

    Her father's face, frozen in anger and pain...

    He lied to me.

    The blood...

    They all lied to me.

    The demon's face twisted in a snarl of hunger and triumph...

    They killed him.

    The running...

    And they left me.

    Before Aisha knew it, her whole body was shaking.  There were tears welling up in her eyes.  But they weren't tears of pain or fear, as she had been holding back for all of those months.  What was building up inside was a torrent of adrenaline.  Strength from anger.  Her claws dug into the bed sheets...she saw the demon's face again.  But instead of feeling the need to run...she wanted to rip...his...face...off.  All of them, the intruders.  She wanted to take her father's weapon, the bladed side and...

    Father.

    Her eyes narrowed dangerously, at nothing in particular, but the illusions that her mind created and played before the panther.

    She remembered the words of the journal.  Aisha wasn't meant to be an adventurer; but it was still her choice.  And it wasn't her father that pushed the decision.

    It was his death.

    She lifted her head, eyes ablaze in the darkness, but she willed her bunched-up muscles to try to calm down, and looked over to the niche where she hid the boomerang.

    Tomorrow, she decided, and tried with little success to return to her peaceful mind and fall asleep.

    The only problem was that her mind would probably never be peaceful again.

*     *     *     *

    The next day was sunny and warm.  It was the kind of day that promised something good for the world.  At least, that's what it felt like to Seren when she took her bag and strolled up to the imposing doors of the library, humming the notes of a song and improvising the parts she forgot.  Other than the fact that Rynkura had a coming-of-age birthday celebration planned for Aisha, things were also bound to be normal.

    "Seren."

    The raccoon jumped and turned around...it wasn't the suddenness of the voice that surprised her, but it was the severity of its tone.

    She was looking at Aisha, having come up from behind as if out of nowhere...a shadow from the walls.  The panthress stood with a straight, staunch posture and had her blood-red eyes bore into those of the librarian.  Seren could tell that she had been doing a lot of thinking, a lot of crying—or even a bit of both—from the way her eyes were shot and frozen.  They were narrowed, concealing determination.

   Clenched in her right hand was the gleaming boomerang that Seren had been told was hidden.

   "...Aisha?" the raccoon said, finding her voice again and giving the girl a worried look.  Was this truly the very same girl, trembling with fear and reserved within herself, which they had brought to the monastery long ago?
She took a step towards her.  "What's...?"

   "Where is she?"

   Seren froze and blinked.  There was that harsh voice again, perhaps having deepened a bit since she last heard her speak.  She certainly didn't want to waste time.  "She who?  What are you looking for?"

   "Rynkura," Aisha said, still unmoving.  "Where is she?  I have something to say.

   Despite her tone, Seren scowled slightly.  "Young lady, you know better.  You will call her 'Mistress' Rynkura..."

   "I don't care," the panthress hissed.  "I'll give up the formalities when she gives up my answers.  Now where is she?  Last time I'm asking, muchacha."

   Now Seren was taken aback.  There was an energy coming from the girl that hinted every way that she'd better do as asked.  The raccoon's ears flattened against her head as she answered with hesitation.  "She's in the courtyard, talking to the healers and getting ready for your quinceañera.  But what's this all about?  What are you planning to do with that weapon?"

   But Aisha didn't hear the question.  As soon as she knew the tiger's whereabouts, she was off and past the raccoon with a shot, her feet flying like for all the world she was running from hell.

   "Aisha!" Seren called after her, but it was too late.  "Damn it..." she muttered and tossed her bag to the side, running to catch up to the crazed girl.  Whatever was going to happen, she hoped that she hadn't gone off the deep end...as was often bound to happen with someone of her past, sooner or later.

*     *     *

   Out in the courtyard, Rynkura had the Healers and some of the guards out for a conference; as a result, any practice and fights were cancelled that day.  Jake was lazing on the wall at the head of the crowd, his head turned towards the tiger; but his mind was starting to wander elsewhere, as it always did when things were standing still.

   But suddenly, silence settled over the group as the Mistress held her hand up.  Her ears swiveled against the cathedral, and Jake glanced up with curiosity.

   Two dark shapes were rushing towards them.  And as Rynkura caught sight of Aisha...oh, gods...

   "Mistress, be careful!" Seren yelled from behind the running feline.  "Aisha, she's..."

   The sentence wasn't finished.  The guards went on alert, but the healers all quickly stepped back.  More space was filled in the circle as the panthress leaped and sailed over the head of one person, landing in the center of it.

   The only sound at that moment was her raspy breathing as the exhaustion from running caught up to her.  Nobody made a step forward to even touch the girl; they didn't know what to do.  The hand carrying the boomerang twitched, as if she would use it against anyone who came near.  Jake gripped his staff closely...he knew the look in her eyes, and only he of all the guards and healers knew what was to come next.

   The Mistress knew as well.  It was too hard for her to accept...but she knew.  "Aisha..." she said, breaking the silence.

   "Callate (shut up)," Aisha snarled that instant, making Rynkura's head snap back in surprise.

   There was a short pause.  Ignoring all of the eyes that were now upon her, the panther held the weapon up in front of her face.  "You...you thought you could hide this from me?  You told me you didn't know anything.  You told me...told me that there was nothing that could be done."

   She held her breath short, trying not to let out the sense that she was about to cry.  "But you knew.  You knew that my father was hunted by those demons.  They were sent to kill him and they succeeded.  They wanted to kill all of us.  Where were you, if you were so adamant to protect us, huh?  Where were you?"

   "Aisha, please," Rynkura shook her head, "I didn't..."

   "I'm not finished!" Aisha spat, lowering her weapon as she continued.  "I know you were just trying to protect me, but do you know how I felt before I found this out?  I felt like a bug to be stepped on.  A coward that was just left behind to die and was only fortunate enough to live instead.  But after I found out...after I realized...we could have fought back."

   Her eyes gleamed.  "I could fight back.  Did you want me to believe I was nothing, forever, when there was actually something I could have done about that injustice?  Well?"

   The tigress opened her mouth to say something...but the words didn't come immediately.  Instead, her ears flattened and her gaze went to the side.  "I promised your father that you would still live," she answered neutrally.  "He didn't want another adventurer to come from his family line, only to die for a rogue cause.  Not another head from his beloved kin to be hunted."

   The gaze of the group around them switched back and forth between the Mistress and her student.  It was the first time that some of them realized that Rynkura was connected with her, and none of them made a move to either leave or to speak up.  They just watched.

   Aisha, however, was starting to calm down; but the inner fire was still burning.  "Well...it couldn't be helped.  He didn't know that he'd actually be killed, along with the entire village.  He didn't know that I would see that demon's face, that has so haunted my nightmares up until now...and he didn't know that I would vow vengeance.  Mistress..." she sighed and stood up straight.  "I'm eternally grateful for your saving my life, and protecting me.  But you couldn't have protected me forever.  I would have found out eventually, and I would have made my own decisions."

   Breathing heavily, her eyes met the tiger's again, and her voice became dangerously serious.  "I'm going to find those demons.  And I'm going to kill them.  I'm going to kill them for what they did to me, and for what they keep doing to other adventurers and their families, and the innocents that get in the way.  I can't rest until they pay for what they've done.  And what's more, the Cabre name's going to be safe, if I have anything to say about it."

   And then, the six words came that Rynkura had hoped to never hear again.

   "I want to be an adventurer.  Like my father before me.  Like my brother surely would be now.  I want to follow in their footsteps, my forefathers' and foremothers' footsteps, and finish what finished them."

   Those words that she proclaimed, they were full of strength; it was the strength that her heart lost and regained.

   Rynkura sensed the certainty...but she released a long sigh.  "Are you sure that this is what you want, Aisha?"

   The black jaguar nodded once.  "I've never been more sure of anything.  My family, my home, they're all gone...I have nothing left to lose but my own skin.  Up to now, I never knew what to do about anything except to go along with this education that's been offered me...and I will use all the knowledge to its fullest.  But now, as far as I see, I would have nothing more fulfilling for a future.  My spirit won't be satisfied if I don't even try."

   She loosened the grip on the boomerang slightly.  "I want to be an adventurer.  And I want to learn here.  Jake...all the guards....they can fight.  I can be taught by them.  Then go to school for real for it, or something.  Anything...just, please.  I want this.  For my father, and for Ayan.  Even if you say no, I will find a way."

   There was no doubt about it.  As Rynkura's gaze drifted from the girl in front of her to the others...Jake and the guards, they all understood her passion.  The Healers all looked more hesitant, having been taught to never stand for fighting in any form, but they still felt the reasoning.  Seren looked just as pained, but she could say nothing either.

   And there was something in the back of the tiger's head that echoed Aisha's words, and Jake's, and everyone else who warned her.  And for a moment, she could even picture Luc's voice saying the words.  You couldn't protect her forever...this is what she wants to do...what she has to do.  Her destiny to follow or die trying.

   The quiet seemed to go on forever.  And then, finally, she clutched her staff tightly.  "Very well."

   But before anything else could happen, Rynkura swiftly struck out at the panther with the rod, nailing her in the side and causing her to topple hard to the ground.  She tried to get up, but she couldn't move her arms or legs...she was pinned with some kind of force, as the tigress held the artifact full of light magic up to Aisha's confused face.  The group stepped back further, but watched in earnest.

   "You must then realize the terms of the adventurer," the Healer said, her voice stern and loud.  "What is your purpose for this choice?  Why do you want to be an adventurer?"

   Aisha blinked, unable to answer until her brain clicked.  "Vengeance," she answered.

   The magic bonds seemed to grow tighter, so that she stopped struggling to focus on the questions at hand.  "Do you understand the challenges that await you?  You will be hunted, you may be killed, and you may have to kill to defend yourself.  You may have to do things against your creed, beliefs, and your will.  If you put yourself in danger, you may put others in danger.  Do you know this?"

   Aisha's eyes narrowed.  "I do."

   "Do you vow then to seek justice, to never kill the innocent, to fight honorably when you are challenged and do anything for your life when you are not?  Do you promise to fight for your comrades and your loved ones, that the penalty for betraying your own may be death?  Do you promise that you will die with honor?"

   "I do, I do!" the panthress answered with an angry vigor.

   "Swear it!" Rynkura growled back as the magic bonds tightened.  The light magic seemed to encompass the tiger's staff and flare in her face.

   Aisha growled, clenching her fists as the fire in her only intensified.  "I swear it!"

   "What do you swear?" Rynkura asked, softer that time.

   With only a breath to spare, Aisha answered, "I swear to fight honorably and die honorably, to never kill innocents, to fight for my friends, and..."

   "And?  State your original purpose.  Swear it."

   "And I swear to kill the demons that killed my own."

   Rynkura nodded, regaining her stance.  "That will do."  She raised the staff and called back the magic bonds, allowing Aisha to move again.  "You are an adventurer by oath, and soon, by training."

   Aisha sighed with some relief and got up on her feet, still caught up in the surprise that the tigress put upon her.  Looking around, even some of the guards were amazed that their normally pacifistic Mistress had acted that way.

   "Did you have to be so rough on the kid?" Jake asked.

   "Yes," said Rynkura.  "If this is Aisha's choice, then she has to be prepared that there will be painful fights...more painful even than that."

   The panthress was watching her with some caution, but there was the familiar sense of warmth in Rynkura's eyes along with her serious voice.  "What's more, Aisha...you will be taught to fight here.  But I will be the one to teach you from now on."

   "...You?" Aisha breathed, disbelieving.  "But...but, you were an adventurer?"

   "I was a paladin for a number of years, perhaps fifty or sixty," Rynkura said, half-dismissively.  "But I was put through that same oath, and that same procedure, by a teacher even stricter than I am.  The way he taught could be considered unorthodox, but it was effective."

   She started to turn, and as she did, she addressed the crowd of healers and guards.  "Well, back to your posts and duties!  I will call you when the time comes!"

   With that, the crowd dispersed, with a lot more on their minds than they certainly hoped for that day.  Only Jake remained, wanting to see the outcome of the whole thing.

   Rynkura continued, glancing back to the bewildered panther.  "But, there is one thing that my master did, that I would rather not do.  To him it was an honor bestowed on his students for him to give them their first battle scars.  But you already have them."

   "...I do?" Aisha tilted her head.  "But...I don't remember scars.  All my injuries were healed."

   "Yes, but not all of them were sealed fully," Rynkura said, gesturing to her.  "Your lower back."

   The jaguaress paused, and then ran her right hand across her back, under her shirt.  To her surprise, there were a couple of portions in which fur was absent...which felt like indentations in her skin.  They were lines that ran the length from one corner of her hips to the other.

   And then, suddenly, she remembered what the wound was from.  A scene flashed through her head of her running...tripping...a demon's claws gleaming as they came down...

   Aisha shuddered and slowly retrieved her fingers.  They were only scars, but there was no blood...not anymore.  She looked back to Rynkura, questioning.

   "Those will be your marks of purpose," the tigress relayed.  "Given by your first adversary.  Thus, you will keep them as a reminder of your past and your actions for the future.  When you finish your life missions...if you do...then I will remove them if you so wish."

   The girl glanced down at her hand again.  The events that went past in her head that morning...it was hard for her to believe that she was actually going to go through with it.  There was fear and hesitance in her mind.  But that was easily pushed away by her desire, the will to live...and to avenge.

   Her fist clenched.  "Then...alright."  She nodded, respectively bowing her head.  "Thank you, Mistress."

   "You will thank me later, child," the tigress smiled.  "Now, come on."

   Aisha tilted her head.  "Is my training going to start?"

   There was a pause, and then a laugh from both the tiger and Jake, whom Aisha forgot was still there.  "No, it will start tomorrow, anxious girl," Rynkura chuckled.  "First thing.  But if I recall, today you turn fifteen.  Come and have your quinceañera...before you become an adventurer, it's recommended that you become a woman first."

   The panthress nodded and followed.  In all of her determination, she had forgotten her birthday...but thinking about it, she would have probably never noticed it before anyway.  Her life felt a little more fulfilled now, and that day was as good a day as any to celebrate.

   Then, something clicked, while she was thinking.  "Señora...you said you were a paladin for sixty-something years?  But...dang...that would've taken your whole life, let alone knowing my whole family, and you don't even look that old," She stopped in her tracks as that sank in.  "What are you?"

   Rynkura kept going with not a response, but a slight grin tugging at her lip.  Jake rolled his eyes and called Aisha back along.  "I think that's a story for another time, kid."


   And so, over the months and the years, Aisha's resolve was strengthened and her fears pushed back.  She was trained in stealth as a bounty hunter, in combat as a fighter, and in mind as a traveler...an adventurer, like all before her.  In the years to follow, she would be destined to find more paths to take and more goals to attain, but her road was always going to be as straight as she could make it, often lonely and far-faring, but always fulfilling.

   It was the death of a victim...and it was the birth of the Risen.

Heh. Sword chucks. *snerk*


Neat story, Aisha. Had me on the edge of my seat.

Quote from: llearch n'n'daCorna on September 19, 2008, 05:55:12 PM
Heh. Sword chucks. *snerk*


Neat story, Aisha. Had me on the edge of my seat.

Cookie for Llearch. :3

And thanks! ^^

((Well, I hope you all liked the previous stories.  Since I want to try to keep both of my art topics up, and hopefully a little better after exams, here's another short story; this one's a little different.  Instead of being told directly by Aisha, most of it is told by mere civilians who've heard of The Risen.

It might seem a little egotistic (and I tried to avoid that anyway) ^^; but there are as many stories of notorious adventurers as there are notorious Creatures, and I was always curious as to what kinds of rumors would fly about Aisha when she started becoming infamous...and becoming inspired by another little tale certainly helped.

So, I hope you enjoy this short entry.))

Tales of the Risen: Rumors

   The rain was pounding hard on the pavement of the small city on the cold night.  Not quite cold enough for snow, but not warm enough for the cascading water to be comforting, especially to any travelers wandering around.

   Several of the lampposts weren't lit, leaving the streets in an eerie twilight for the one person who had nowhere else to go; a stranger from a neighboring town.  Darkness enshrouded his surroundings like the coat he wore.  The worried traveler, a stag by the look of the short antlers growing above his eyes and catching the drips of water falling, pulled the collar of the coat around his neck and shivered as he looked around for any kind of life that could have still been awake at that hour.

   Quite honestly, he didn't know what time of the night it was.  The moon was completely covered in dense clouds, and the giant clock in the midst of the fog that blanketed a portion of the place had the illusion of having stopped working.  It seemed too dark a place to stay; but then again, everything seemed dark these days.  He had been running for a day to find someone—anyone—to help him with a very big problem.  But what scared him was that after a while he had stopped trying to be scared.  After all, in a world with demons and other creatures that craved sentient flesh, it happened all the time.

   ...It just had to happen to them...

   Despite the darkness, he did suddenly see one bit of light that still denoted a building was still open to the public, and to his relief, it was as good a place to rest as any.

   There stood a tavern and inn, moderately-sized and having a slightly more welcoming presence than the town itself.  The sign hanging above the door was entitled "The Ruby Flask," with the ensign of a mug of some kind of reddish wine; what strangely looked like a mug of blood.

   Regardless, the deer paid little mind.  Once again pulling his jacket to himself, he hastily made way to the stoop and pushed the door open and closed behind him.

   He was instantly hit with the smell of warm food and alcohol, along with the sound of a few patrons still awake and laughing over their nightly drinks.  The bartender, a gangly lop-eared hare, still looked wide awake as he heard the stories that people told all around.  The brown collie barmaid however just looked exasperated at having to deal with a bunch of rowdy men all day.  She nabbed an empty tray from a table and wiped it clean in front of the gecko leaning backward over his chair asleep...all in about thirty seconds and without a passing glance.  Seems she was still used to it and on her toes despite the look.

   "Friggin' hell," the deer muttered as he lightly shook his clothes dry and hung his coat over the hook, stepping into the warmth of the bar and dining hall.  There were only five people in the entire place, six counting himself, and none of them seemed like the helpful sort.  They all just seemed the tired and drunk sort.

   Still, perhaps something to drink would indeed help his mind.  The traveler took a seat away from the two patrons speaking in hushed tones at the front of the bar and waited to be served.

   "Hey pal," the hare said once he was done washing one of the mugs and caught his eye.  "What can I get you?"

   "Shot of whiskey," the stag said, then again after a pause and a sigh, "Make that two."

   "Right," said the bartender as he immediately fulfilled the order.  "I must say you look pretty down there, pal.  Haven't seen a face that long since that..."

   "Don't say it, man!" said one of the two bar sitters, a rather irritable red panda.  "Ain't in the mood for no puns."

   "Aw come on, at least let the newcomer hear it," the hare argued back.  The other just snorted dismissively and set his nose back into his drink.  The bartender turned back to face the stag.  "Sorry, guess you don't get to hear it.  Anyway, what's up with you, stranger?"

   The deer wasn't amused in the slightest.  But he shook his head...who knew; maybe it would have done him some good to say something.  He took a sip of the whiskey.  "Meh, just call me Stephan.  And I just wanted someplace to escape the rain, is all."

   There was a short moment of quiet as the bartender regarded Stephan with a look, like there was more on his mind.  The deer continued, picking up on the mood.  What the hell...if he were killed for mentioning it, at least he might be able to join the ones he lost.  "Though I also thought by coming into this bar I could find the aid of an adventurer."

   A stunned silence settled into the bar area.  The hare's eyes darted back and forth, and he suddenly found something else to clean.  The two bar sitters had their eyes on him though.  It was the red panda who spoke up again.

   "An adventurer?" he said with a laugh in his voice.  "You don't see any of those around here.  This is a peaceful place.  Good luck with it."

   "Heh, maybe the bastard wants someone killed," laughed the long-haired cat that accompanied him.  "Don't see any of THAT kind around here either, and with good reason."

   "Oh, no, it's not that," Stephen said with raised hands, although they actually nearly hit the nail on the head.  "It's my family; my wife and daughter.  A few days ago they just went out shopping, and never came back.  The police couldn't help...found no traces of anything.  Only thing I can think of is the fact that I've been terrorized by a local gang...a pseudo-mob, I guess, or a thieves' guild..."

   His eyes narrowed and his voice tried not to crack as he put his fingers to his tired temple.  "Whose leader is a demon.  I've got some heavy debts to pay, see.  And I guess they decided not to wait for me and took my family to compensate.  I don't even know where they are...they could be dead.  If anyone could help me..."

   The deer looked up into the eyes of the small audience he had gathered, and only one pair of them looked sympathetic.  It was that of the bartender...the other two still looked markedly serious but still bemused at his plight.  Stephen shook his head.  "I know, it sounds nuts, but it's all I can think of if the local authorities and even the mayor himself won't look into it."

   Lifting himself to his feet and getting his customer the second shot of whiskey, the hare grimaced.  "I'm sorry to hear about it, pal...I know I'd probably do the same thing if that happened to my girl, Mercy."

   "Y' wouldn' sen' nothin' shor' o' yer feral dog after me, y' bloody miser," the collie barmaid suddenly spoke up in a thick but sturdy accent, watching the hare with a hand on her hip.  Her statement earned a few bursts of laughter from the others, along with the hare's reddening face, before she went on with her work.

   "Of course Mercy doesn't think so," he concluded with a shake of his head.  "But seriously, if I knew any adventurers that could help, I'd recommend them to you.  None of them happen to come out or into this city, really."

   "Well, actually," the cat at the bar suddenly said after he gulped his ale down, "One traveler who looked like the adventuring sort passed through here just this morning.  Very mysterious.  Had a cape of crimson red with a hood, and you could see a sword handle sticking out of the belt...and I think her tail had a green ring on it.  Just went on her way like nothing could stop her."

   "Her?  Green ring and a red cape?  Did she also happen to have dark fur and red eyes?"  The red panda inquired as he turned to his friend.  His eyes went wide when the other nodded.  "Surely you don't mean that the Risen came through here?"

   The cat's tail seemed to frizzle; it was hard to tell when the fur was long.  "The Risen?  No way.  I didn't even think about that."

   "Well, if it was, you just be glad that you didn't get in her way, you idiot.  Girl's vicious as all hell," his companion said.  "Just forget about her."

   "'The Risen'?" Stephen suddenly said.  His ears perked out of curiosity.  "Who's that?"

   The bartender chuckled.  "Now there's an adventurer who's quickly making a name for herself in parts of the world.  She came out of nowhere not too long ago.  The 'Risen' is what she calls herself, it is said, because nobody knows her true name.  A female warrior whose skills are very seldom bested...they also say she is always ready for battle, tough as nails, and has a temper shorter than a three-inch fuse.  She's a bounty hunter too, so you have to make sure your head's not on a list.  Hope that demon of yours in fact doesn't take out a hit on you, pal."

   "Oh come ON..." the panda snorted.  "Since when does a demon get someone to do their dirty work for them?  Besides, they also say that the Risen hates demons."

   Stephen's head tilted.  "She does?  How is it that's known about her?"

   "Oh, easy," the other continued.  "Demons speak her name in hushed whispers.  I hear that a couple of demon cities even have wanted posters of her.  The demons must have done something terrible, because that's what most of her bounties have consisted of, and including other creatures and general criminals whose heads were worth a small fortune."

   "Wow..." the stag murmured.  There were quite a few notable adventurers, of course, but hearing about this one seemed to give him a small amount of hope; the fact that she had likely been through the city earlier helped.  But he stayed, curious to know more.  And thankfully or not, the two bar goers seemed to have plenty of stories.

   The red panda shrugged.  "Of course that's all that's said about her.  There's lots of hearsay floating around, but nobody has ever met her long enough to really know her, they say.  And anyone who has probably keeps their mouth shut.  But I have heard stories about her exploits too...like one about how she can take down her targets with a single shot of an arrow and they would have never detected her.  A small group could fall to her attacks in minutes...and she's so stealthy that even thieves could not outwit her, and her hearing is better than anything.  That's how she can always detect people coming, and detect her next victim.  Demons that were even town leaders were killed, regardless of how the people felt.  She's a merciless one; very dark."

   The long-furred cat snorted in his drink and coughed before speaking.  The eyes of the bar turned to him next.

   "You want dark and merciless?  Here's this for a story; there are theories that the Risen could be a demon herself...I mean, you talk about her hearing; no Being has that good a hearing.  She's a black panther, or some kind of feline like that, with eyes as red as the blood she spills.  They say that her eyes glow in the dark; not like mine when light hits it, but actually glows, and it grows stronger with every kill she makes.  When she looks at you, those eyes are like lasers...she also looks into your heart and soul.  If you're evil, she might just kill you on the spot.  I heard a story where some guy tried to come onto her.  All that was found of him later was a very big puddle of blood."

   "Oh, that's ridiculous," the bartender waved his hand.  "She's a Being; mortal like the rest of us.  Adventurers are always out for justice, either theirs or that of others, there's nothing godly or demonic about them."

   "And the Beings that know magic?" the cat pointed out.  "I'm just saying; she's more than dangerous.  It's true, she's cruel.  I know this guy who knows a family who had to deal with the Risen killing one of their own.  They call her a cold murderer...the 'red-eyed shadow' was their word on her."

   "I agree with the bartender, you're exaggerating," the red panda growled.  "She can't be that bad.  I only agree that she could still be pretty dark in ways though," he hummed, looking at the smoothly-polished wood on the table.  "Like any adventurer would do, she does her job and doesn't worry about mourning the dead or being forgiven for any sins.  She does what needs to be done, no emotion to get in the way, no ties to anyone.  At least one story about killing demon town leaders is true.  In her eyes, it seems, evil is evil, and there is nothing around it."

   There was a small bit of thoughtful silence pervading the bar right then; perhaps the patrons were all finally starting to get tired and thinking of sleep.  Or perhaps they were tired of the subject, though the two men seemed to be very caught up in their stories.  Whatever the reason, it also left a lot for Stephen to think about.  This adventurer already seemed intimidating to try to confront, let alone ask for some simple help.  But the worry for his family, he found, still outweighed that fear.  The hope that had been planted in the stag's heart was slowly returning his confidence.

   "Well," he said, breaking the silence.  "Surely there has to be something good.  If she's out for justice, she has to be sympathetic to those who also want it."

   "That's what I agree with you on, pal," the hare bartender said, having been quiet for a bit.

   "An' m' 'usband's no' th' only one, disagreeable as 'e is th' res' of th' time," Mercy said, having come up again with a more thoughtful tone of voice.  The collie wiped her hands on a cloth and leaned herself against the bar in between Stephen and the two storytellers. "Wha' ye hear in bars an' in th' town square is only words.  Th' only way to truly find abou' some'ne is to find 'em y'self.  Y' wan' to 'ear a story o' mine tha' I 'eard abou' th' Risen?"

   Stephen turned to her, nodding.  "Sure, tell me."

   "Well," she began with a sigh, "For all th' things wot they say abou' this adventurer, they also say tha' she's truly jus' lookin' fer a purpose.  'Er life is fueled no' by greed for th' bounty or joy o' killin' things.  I's fueled by vengeance.  She kills demons because they wen' an' did somethin' first.  She looks fer justice 'cause she wants no other to suffer like she did, and somewhere inside tha' blood-red cape and th' bow an' th' blade, th' Risen 'as a 'eart.  I 'eard a story of 'ow she came upon a burnin' village, in which all th' people were ou' an' safe, bu' one.  She could 'ave run.  Bu' instead, she ran inside an' found th' lone survivor, 'alf dead from th' smoke.  Dragged th' lil' girl ou' all on 'er lonesome."

   Mercy smiled.  "An' like tha', vanished before she coul' be thanked.  N' who are ye gonna believe, wha' says she's a demon, when she goes an' does somethin' like tha'?"

   The red panda's eyebrow quirked.  "Pardon me, miss Mercy, but how do you know that story is as credible as the fluffball's, here?"

   She glanced back to him and turned.  "I know, y' bloody idio', b'cause th' girl tha' was saved was m' niece.  Tol' me th' 'ole story."

   Well, suffice it to say, the men had nothing to say about that.  The collie smirked.  "I though' so."  She turned back to the deer.  "Listen t' me mate, if yer gonna be lookin' fer an adventurer, these reasons 'ere are why 'tis better tha' ye don' look in a bar."

   The canine barmaid left it at that and turned to go back into the kitchen, leaving her husband and the others to watch her exit.  The hare chuckled.  "Well, she's a bit harsh, but she is wise."  He shook his head in dismissal of the stories, like he must have done so many times, and returned the cup he was washing.  "Now, that's enough stories for tonight.  Would you like anything else to drink, or a room?"

   Stephen didn't answer right away.  His eyes narrowed, and his countenance was silent and pensive.  All of the stories flashed through his head until they got tangled in knots, but it was Mercy's that drew him to make the decision.

   If not for his family, at least for sheer want of trying.

   "Tell me, someone," he said as he quickly drew the coins for the drink out of his pocket and set them down.  "Which way did she leave town?  How far away would the Risen be?"

   The patrons flinched and hesitated, but the cat spoke up.  "She was heading out of the north gate.  She probably could be miles away by now though."

   "Frankly," Stephen declared as he stood up and marched towards the door where his coat still hung, "I don't care.  She's the only hope I have."

   "You're nuts, pal!" the hare called after him.  "It's still raining!  But good luck, and take that lantern!"

   The only reply was the creaking of the door hinges, and the rain still pounding the ground relentlessly on the cold dark night.

*   *   *

   In the midst of the rain storm, some ways down the road from the town, a figure huddled in the nook of an old building.  Her cape provided some good insulation from the chill of the outside.

   That inn just HAD to be full...Aisha thought to herself, trying to get to sleep and failing...she wasn't all that tired despite the long day of walking.  So, her eyes, hidden in the folds of her hood, watched the raindrops as they each came down and shattered like the fragile things they were on whatever surface they came across.  And this little place just had to be barred shut, too.  Not everyday you find an abandoned building that you can't enter somehow, eh chica?

   The panthress was resting on the stone arch situated above a doorway to a small run-down building; too small for a house, but it was too elaborate to be a storage area...perhaps a small church.  The doors and windows were barred tightly shut with metal planks, too tedious for a tired wanderer to try to pry off just to get some shelter.  But the roof edges still extended a bit over the space of the door and created a niche in the archway, and so there she climbed and was sitting for the time being, at least until morning.

   There were times when the weather never worked with the little need to plan ahead.  Still, Aisha was used to worse.  She liked rain, being the jaguar that she was.

   And so she listened to the pattering, rhythmic sounds outside until she was almost ready to fall asleep...when suddenly her ears caught something different.

   Boots tapping along the wet road, kicking up more noise than even the rain drops with the quick and heavy splashes.  Their owner ran with an insane urgency, and she could spot the shining orb of light that was a lantern in the middle of the torrent coming her way.

   Her eyes narrowed and watched the running figure, as she wondered who in their rightful mind would be out at that time of night.

   That figure was Stephan, who meanwhile was at his wit's end.  He was running for a few miles now, and only just then was his endurance starting to fail; the darkness was everywhere but in his small bit of light that marked his feet courtesy of his lantern.  The stag looked around carefully in the pouring rain with only adequate eyesight, until he spotted something strange up ahead on the side of the road.

   In the middle of nowhere stood a small stone and concrete building, small at least for what it looked like.  It looked like a place that somebody would find shelter...and if he couldn't find anyone inside that might have seen an adventurer going past, at least he could stop and rest for a moment.

   Knowing not that he was being watched, Stephen trotted up to the small church and looked around for any entrances or ways to look on the inside.  He held the gently-flickering lantern up until it significantly lit every portion of the place at eye level.  But all the windows and doors were locked and barred tightly.

   He sighed in heavy frustration.  Was there anything that would go his way?  Would he ever find...

   "Excuse me, señor," a voice suddenly said to him as he rounded back towards the main porch.  "But if you're looking for shelter here, good luck.  I already tried breaking the locks."

   The deer's head swiveled, looking for the source of the voice.  It wasn't loud, but it was deep and just characteristically feminine enough for him to know it was a woman speaking, with a slight and smooth accent.  His eyes then fell upon the shadowy figure sitting hunched as still as a statue within the niche of the arch and the roof over the door, a cloak pulled over her form.

   Stephen didn't know whether to be relieved or suspicious that he found someone, but regardless, it was hard for him to find his voice.  He raised the lantern so he could try to get a better look at the stranger and called back.  "I'm sorry, I'm not here for shelter; I was hoping to find someone who could help.  I'm looking for an adventurer."

   There was a pause before the woman chuckled, only a short movement of her hood accompanying the reply.  "You'd do better to ask around in a tavern somewhere than in the rain at night, ciervo."

   "I know," he said, putting a hand up to the bridge of his snout.  "But I'm desperate, and I know that an adventurer went through here," he tried to get a better look at her again, but to little avail.  "Tell me, do you know who the Risen is?  Did you see someone go by in a red cape?  Please, tell me if you did, I'm looking for them!"

   If there was any response from the individual, it wasn't seen.  Her eyes narrowed under the cowl as her head turned fully to view the deer...though to him, her face looked like a shadowed void, like the cowl of a Reaper.  "Muchacho, the only one that I've seen come through here since I settled in is you," she replied coolly.  "But yes, I know of the Risen.  But for what purpose do you seek her?"

   Oh thank gods, someone does know, he thought, the words frantically trying to come to his mind.  "Oh, then, please, I beg of you, just tell me where she is!  She's the only adventurer nearby that could probably help...see, back at my home...my family was kidnapped by...by a demon!"

   Unseen by the deer, Aisha's claws flexed.  She sat up lightly, and her voice turned into a slight growl.  "A demon, you say."

   "Yes," he said, a little more calmly, and sadly.  "I heard that she is one of the best demon hunters, and I've tried everything else, short of going myself.  It's probably cowardly, but..." Stephen sighed.  "I won't bother you any more if you just tell me where she is."

   "Hmm..." the figure drew thoughtfully.  "This demon...is his head worth anything?  The Risen does do things for a price, you understand."

   The stag nodded.  "Yes, I understand perfectly.  She'll be rewarded well; his head is on a bounty list of two cities and my own."

   "And the town where you live...he lives there?  How far away is it?

   Stephen tried to catch his breath.  "It's not too far.  Just five miles down the road from the previous city.  It's a run, but there's no time to lose; they could be dead.  Will you tell me where the Risen is, please?"

   Watching for a reply, he saw the figure lift and push herself to her knees on the narrow stone outcrop.  She lunged, the cape unfurling and a braid of black hair flying, and with a drop and two jumps from the walls had landed nimbly onto the ground with a grunt.

   The apparent feline walked up to Stephen, where he could see better in the lantern light.  She was a young woman, perhaps in her early twenties, with a cape of crimson around her shoulders; she stood only a half-foot shorter than him, not counting his antlers, though she was lithe and strong.  Her clothes were dark blue, and on her belt there were items that shone brilliantly, like the bladed edge of the boomerang weapon and the elaborate decorations on a sword sheath.

   Her tail whipped from behind her as she stopped, and on it, was the emerald-green tail ring.

   Stephen already knew what answer was coming, but it still nearly made his heart stop when, through the lantern light, the panther's eyes flashed red and her fang-tips shone in an unsettling grin through the shadows of the cowl.

   "The Risen, señor, is right in front of you."

   The deer gulped and bowed his head with respect.  "I'm sorry to have disturbed you...but I need your help...and I'm not usually one to beg."

   "No te preocupe (don't worry yourself)," the black jaguar said as she brushed past him and started a brisk walk down the road.  "Just tell me where I can find the bastard."

   "Uh, right," Stephen said as he caught up, and their walk turned into a run back to the town for supplies, or perhaps just straight through it.  The adventurer definitely didn't mind the rain, and one thing to be added to the story he might tell someday, it neither stopped nor hindered her.

   It was hard to tell what the Risen was thinking.  She only kept that grin on her features as her hand tightly gripped the handle of the boomerang, and ran without hesitance into one more fight.

Nice story. I'm enjoying catching up on Aisha's backstory.

The only concern I have is that the characterisation of Stephan seems a bit... lumpy, in places. He's not quite acting consistently, but that's just a feeling; I'll be damned if I can put my finger on precisely how and where it's specifically off, and how. :-/

I think that it's the stepping into the inn; there's nothing there to explain that he might be looking for an adventurer, and specifically hoping to find one; he's just on the run, from something, and looking for anyone who can help.

I'll have a think about it, and see if I can come up with a better way of explaining the mild, vague unease I feel.

Heh, well, glad you liked it, thanks. ^^  No worries, take your time and get back to me on it...the bulk of the thing was written in a day, so there's bound to be a mistake or two.

((Alright, time for the first part of a new story! :3  This one takes place towards the beginning of Aisha's adventuring career, and it's also the story of how one of the monastery's inhabitants from a past story came to be there. x3  Enjoy!))

Tales of the Risen: Of Spirits and Creatures
Part 1

   A chilly wind blew through the cracks in the cavern wall where the huntress waited.  The dark feline had her ears pinned against her skull at the noise that resulted, for it sounded like several flutes and whistles playing off-key.  It didn't help that the inside of the place was mighty uncomfortable despite the relatively mild climate outside.  The air was thick with moisture, the rocks dripped with slippery water, and the air had a dank and musty smell that resulted from the numerous lichens growing in several waterlogged places.

   But she had learned to get used to such conditions rather quickly, especially when it came down to measuring one's level of patience.  If she proved impatient in this den, more than likely it would cost her life.  So the hunter silently waited high on a rocky outcrop, features hidden within the darker shadows of a cowl, while she watched her latest prey like a hawk.  A bow was clenched in her right hand.

   To the adventurer, this proved an easy assignment.  So easy, in fact, that it was almost disgraceful.  The thieves, nicknamed the notorious River Pirates, had taken that den as a hideout.  As she was told by the town officials, they seemed no more than mere Beings; but they were dangerous all the same, using the tactic of "fast and furious".  And it had been a long while since she had any challenge to her level of stealth.

   Her mission was a simple one, of course: retrieve the riches stolen from the town mayor's bedchamber the previous night, as well as any other pieces taken from the inhabitants.  The ringleader was wanted dead or alive, preferred alive, but could be killed if proven too dangerous to handle, and the noble wanted the thief's silver ring as proof that he had been exterminated.

   If she succeeded, it would be her fifth mission finished without a hitch, and another good reward.

   It's a living, she thought.  Though there's a little bit of a shame involved with killing a Being.  Por claro, hard to tell if the shame is theirs or mine.

   She waited in the moist darkness until the smell of the lichens threatened to make her sneeze...but she ignored the distraction the minute that a peal of laughter was heard somewhere down the tunnel.

   Quickly, the young adventurer propped herself up from a resting position and grabbed an arrow from her quiver, placing it on the string and keeping her bow horizontal.  Her eyes narrowed as the footsteps and the revelry grew louder.  Her ears were locked forward, catching every word of the conversation coming up from the depths as the darkness was broken by torchlight.

   "...Too easy!  I'm telling you, they need to hire some better security if they don't want us around.  I bet that town will be picked clean by the end of the week!"

   "And I bet they will hire some better security, after that one guy went missing.  Really, boss, did you have to dump the body in the river where they could find it?"

   "Better the river than the ground," the other replied gruffly.  "That river flows faster than the devil's catwalk.  The body's leagues away by now."

   "Still, it would be nice if we didn't have to resort to killing..." another voice piped up, a bit meeker than the first.

   There was a snort as the thieves finally entered the cavern's space and placed their torches in the sconces that ringed the place.  There were five of them.  The presumed leader, a sizeable river otter dressed in little but torn pants, a vest, and various bits of jewelry with a dagger at his belt, stood in the center as the others placed crates of loot around the area.  "We wouldn't have to kill anybody if all of you were just a little quieter.  But it doesn't matter; our spies say that they know where this place is now.  We have to hurry and get these things on the road tomorrow."

   "And tonight?" one of the other thieves inquired.

   The leader grinned dangerously and flipped his glittering dagger up into the air, catching it again with one hand.  "Tonight, you guys do your part.  I'm staying, and taking that meddlesome noble out once and for all."

   "But sir!" the meek young thief protested.  "I...was told that we never included killing in the creed!"

   The otter whirled and scowled at the diminutive rat.  "Well, now you know not to take a thief's creed for gospel.  To make a living these days, you either hunt the meat or become the meat.  Stealing and allowing our actions to go noticed is what lowered our numbers down to ten!  Now shut up and take inventory with the others."

   "Aye," the thief obeyed with a defeated sigh and started piling the crates and boxes of treasures.  The room itself wasn't all that much to look at; it was definitely a cavernous space, large enough to accommodate a hoard of mediocre size such as that, and was no more than a little piece of storage space.

   Still, it was big enough to put up a fight.  For the Risen, who was still out of sight on the highest nook and unnoticed by the brigands below, it was good enough.  She assessed the situation from all she heard.

   So, they've killed before, and plan to kill again.  Can't have that, now can we?  I predict the arrest will be a dead one.

   The bowstring was pulled slowly and carefully, knuckles barely quivering with the force that held the arrow in place.  The leader stood in place overseeing the movements of his underlings.  He was a perfect target...but it would be hard to do anything unless some of the others moved out of the room.

   Two of the four started to.  Grinning at her chance, the bowstring was pulled tighter.
   Suddenly, the leader paused and held up his hand.  "Hold on, guys.  Did you hear that?"

   "Hear what, sir?"

   Crap, Aisha cursed and shifted her stance just a little, to accommodate her change of plan.

   The rock beneath her feat shifted along with it, causing some pebbles to tumble to the ground.

   "That!" the otter exclaimed and immediately whipped his arm around, tossing the dagger up to exactly where he heard the noise.  It flew through the darkness and stuck to the rock up above.

   One of the underlings raised a torch to see the perch better.  But to their surprise, there was nothing there.

   There was a quiet pause as the otter considered the situation.  "What in the..."

   Another noise then caught his attention from behind him.  But before he could turn, an arrow had already sliced the air like lightning and stuck into his shoulder.  He immediately roared in pain and picked up another dagger.  "Get help, idiots!" he shouted to his thieves, who started to scatter.  To the air, he shouted, "Who's there!?"

   The answer came with a glaring light, as something steel with bladed sides flew in a wide arc across the cavern and struck two of the running thieves in their legs, causing them to fall and leaving them bleeding; unable to run.

   When the flying saw-blade returned to the hand that threw it, the unknown usurper had leaped from its hiding place and landed with effortless grace on the ground in front of the crippled leader and to the surprise of his wounded charges.  In the firelight, the individual was wrapped in a cloak of crimson.  In one black-furred hand was a bow, and in the other was the glowing bladed boomerang, dripping with blood.  An emerald ring adorned her tail, but it did nothing more than glitter from hitting the light.  There was no glow, which meant no demon among them.

   The adventurer's gender was revealed through her voice, which was deep and smooth, yet dangerous.  "I am a bounty hunter hired by the town of Crynzeth for your crimes of thievery and murder.  And you, muchacho, are under arrest.  Surrender, because I'd actually rather not kill you."

   The two floored thieves muttered in surprise as they tried to get up.  "Oh shit, a bounty hunter...they sent a bounty hunter...we're done for, they've got us..."

   But the otter leader only scowled and replied with laughter, however pained it was as he tried futilely to reach the arrow still embedded in his shoulder.  "I don't think so.  Nobody arrests me.  In fact, this is an insult, sending a little girl to do the job."

   "This 'little girl' just practically sawed the legs off of your companions in one throw," she answered with a hint of venom in her words.  It was true, she was only barely close to her twenties, but she had shown some rather rough skill.  He couldn't see her face, so it was only a guess at her age.  "Now I give you one more chance.  Surrender, or I bring your body back without its life.  Because sure as hell you deserve it."

   A flicker of uncertainty crossed the thief's eyes.  But it only held for about two seconds, as soon as he heard help coming from down the tunnel in the form of several of his underlings.  "I'm not going anywhere," he grinned.

   The huntress heard the commotion too, sparing a quick glance down the darkened tunnel.  She was frozen stark, feigning worry, and allowing the leader to let down his guard.

   Then, in a swift movement, she had leaped into the air and slammed her foot into his head.  The feline landed behind the stunned thief and took a hold onto his wrists, letting the dagger he was holding suddenly drop from his grip.  He was weakened only momentarily, but hopefully it would be enough time to pull off the stunt.

   By the time the cavalry arrived, the entire contingent of the final seven outlaws, she had the stunned otter in a tight grip.  His arm was twisted around his back while the blade of her boomerang was pressing against his neck.  They faced the scene, unable to move to help lest the blade slice his throat.  "Give in to my arrest, all of you, or your leader dies," the feline growled.

   The contingent paused, unable to know what to make of the situation.  Some of them looked like they wanted to risk it, for the otter didn't seem to be very well-liked as a leader.  A few of the others dared to step forward, but only with caution, for she had proven to be quite fast.

   It took them too long to decide.  The imprisoned thief came to his senses enough to attempt struggling out of her grip and to command, "Get the wench!  There's more of you than her!"

   The effect was instantaneous.  They converged into the room with startling quickness, brandishing their various blades.

   But the huntress had been prepared for such a thing.  She let the leader go and leaped backward, away from the wave of muscle, and let the boomerang loose on them.

   She smirked as she watched how the weapon affected the outcome of the fight.  As she kept moving, the boomerang kept in the air, enchanted to follow the movement of her hand.  With every downward slash of her arm, the blade sliced into flesh like a moving guillotine.  With every throwing motion, it moved out of the way of anyone trying to grab it, and sliced painfully through a few fingers in the process.  And the Risen was still moving, going untouched by the inept thieves.

   Or seemingly inept.  In her concentration, she had forgotten about the ringleader, who was using the dance of chaos to prepare his own counter-attack.  The huntress soon came into sight, and from his hiding place he had lifted a dagger to plunge into her back.

   But again, the huntress proved fast.  She retrieved her dagger at the last minute and whirled around to parry his blade, the silver edges sparking upon impact.

   He was close enough to see only small features of her face, including the eyes that seemed to glow red in the dim firelight.  "Heh, you should give up, Lady Bounty Hunter," he sneered and shoved her away.  "You're surrounded."

   It was true.  The thieves, injured and bleeding though many were, advanced in a circle around the feline.  They were blocking her routes of escape, and more than likely she couldn't try leaping over one of their heads without getting sliced pretty quickly.

   "Dammit," she growled under her breath.

   Then, before anything else could be said, she heard a loud SWOOP as another blade flew through the air with the quick precision of a master of the polearm.  A halberd had cut through the gathering like a knife and had sliced through the neck of one unsuspecting thief, dropping him to the ground and causing the others to jump back.

   There, a silvery-black and blue winged beast had emerged from the dark tunnel.  A two-legged gryphon clad in Healer's Guard armor withdrew the intricate blade only slightly, grinning as he regarded the feline adventurer.  "I thought I heard someone in need of help."

   The hunter was exasperated, though grateful, and rolled her eyes.  "You can berate me later, Jake.  Help me finish these easies off."

   "Your wish is my command, milady," he laughed and leaped from his spot, making a sweep of the blood-soaked weapon through the air and twirling it in his hands until he held it diagonally over his chest.  The other thieves were backed up significantly, surprised by this turn of events and beholding their slain companion in horror.

   The otter faced the gryphon with an angry sneer.  "What is this?! More of you?"

   "You yourself are now surrounded," Jake smirked.  "Give it up, and we may just let you keep your life."

   But the bandit, stubborn and mindful of his odds, exhaustedly stood his ground.  "I'd rather die than be arrested."

   The huntress shook her head with a sigh.  "Now why do they always do that?  Can't one of them ever just surrender and keep his life?"

   "Eh, you've just been getting all the ones cursed with pride," the gryphon answered with the same pitying tone.  "One of these days they'll come easy, just you watch."

   "Don't you DARE make fun of me!" the otter roared and gestured to the other thieves.  "Get them!"

   But the looks on their faces had changed from fierce determination to uncertainty.  One of the thieves, the rat, stepped forward.  "We're thinking of surrendering, sir.  The killing, all of this about taking over the town...it's just beneath us."

   "A wise choice," the gryphon said, leveling the tip of his halberd.  "You'd better follow your underlings, here, if you know what's good for you."

   The bleeding thief grimaced and raised his dagger.  "Cowards, all of you!"

   As he barked those words, he prepared himself to leap...and ended up once again sprawled on the ground.  A flash of silver caught his eye, and he once again watched the disarming boomerang return to its owner's hand.  It had cut his throat as he moved forward, and was now in his dying breath.

   "Damn...you...hunters..." he hissed through his teeth.  "Just...kill me."

   Jake looked upon the sight and sighed, turning to his comrade.  "Are you sure he can't quickly be taken to a healer?"

   Through her cowl, the feline shook her head.  "No; the nearest healer is too far away.  Besides, justice is to be served here.  He's killed people from the town, and has planned to kill the nobleman that heads it; and if he were to be healed, through his stubbornness I can tell that he would only live to do it all over again."

   "You'd be right," one of the injured brigands cut in.  "That town's been a bane of our leader's all his life until he joined us and rose through the ranks.  His actions were all about vengeance, and now he's got nothing left but shame.  It'd be merciful to kill him."

   The two adventurers glanced towards each other, before letting loose a quiet sigh between them.  "So be it," Jake murmured and stepped back.  "He's yours, Aisha."

   Nodding, the huntress stepped toward the dying bandit leader and placed her blade against the wound, ready to end it there and then.

   He wheezed from his position on the ground.  "Can't I at least be granted the privilege of laying eyes upon the one who bested me?"

   The feline paused, and then reached up to pull back her cowl.  Looking down at the otter was the face of a young jaguaress, a dark pattern of spots barely seen under fur of void black shadow.  Her eyes were indeed red, the same shade of crimson that spilled from the body of her prey and likewise hung around her shoulders.  Her hair was even darker and tied behind her head into a braid, the bangs hanging slightly over the rim of those dangerous eyes.

   "Heh," the otter laughed with his final breath.  "Pretty, for a killer."

   The final wound he was given in that moment clouded his vision, ended his pain, and stained her hands with its blood.


   It was later that day, after the reward for bringing the thieves to justice had been given.  Aisha and Jake were walking slowly along the road out of the town and toward the next one, a small patch of trees and green fields lining the sides of their view.

   Aisha had been characteristically quiet and solemn for most of the way, and Jake had barely known what to say to the young adventurer.

   "Thanks for back there," she finally said, her tone neutral.  "I could've taken them on myself, though."

   Jake chuckled...that was as close to gratefulness as he was going to get, after all.  "It's no problem, Isha.  But to be quite honest, I doubt you could have.  I'm glad I followed.  You still have a bit to learn about being an adventurer.  You have the tact down, but planning ahead, not so much."

   She whirled on him with a snarl.  "Callate.  I finished the job, didn't I?"

   He barely batted an eyelid.  "Yes...but if I may say so, you and that thief had more in common than you realize.  The both of you have vengeance to fuel your anger, and stubbornness.  He paid the price for it."

   Aisha snorted and started walking again.  "You're telling me that I'm going to end up with a blade at my throat someday, then?  Fall to the same fate as a mere thief?  Which by the way wasn't even a quest.  It was clean-up duty, that's what it was!  When their own guards are too inept to catch their own criminals and when they want someone else to pay to do it."

   "You knew that, and yet you took the challenge," the gryphon shook his head.  "It wasn't small change, and at least you got to keep some loot.  But listen, I'm not saying you were exactly like him...I'm just saying that you shouldn't let it blind you."

   "Hrm, you sound like Mistress Rynkura," Aisha said, sticking out her tongue with indignity.

   Jake rolled his eyes and laughed.  "I guess I do.  All I need is to be a woman and about 800 or so years older."

   The image made Aisha burst out laughing, despite her foul mood.  If there's one thing Jake knew how to do, it was to make a situation bearable.  "You had me at you being a woman, amigo."

   "I'm glad you think my misfortunes are funny," the guard said in mock sarcasm.

   Things turned quiet again after a moment.  But though Aisha had a hard time saying so, she was glad that Jake had decided to come along on her adventure.  It wasn't very often that she had someone that she could rely on, and she had the feeling that not many adventuring parties would take a novice.

   Soon, the path took them to a crossroad that split in two.  One sign led to the next small village, and the other led to an outpost.

   "That would be my destination, then," Jake said, gesturing to the latter path.  "Mistress wants me to pick up a message from there.  I think we made good time, it'll be an hour or two before it closes.  Are you coming with me?"

   Aisha shook her head.  "No, thanks; I think I'll stop to the next town and see if I can't spend a bit of the money I got from my tiny mission.  I'll meet you at the outpost later."

   "Hm," Jake hummed as he considered, "Scratch that, I'll meet you at the town.  It'll probably be darn near close to dusk by the time I get there.  Find a good inn, and try not to find any trouble in the process, okay?"

   She made a raspberry sound and rolled her eyes.  "What're you, my father?  I'll be fine.  Good luck with getting that message."

   As she turned down the path to the village, the gryphon shrugged and turned to the other path, setting his eyes on the small buildings sitting just past the horizon.  "I don't know about me being your father, but it'd sure be nice if he were still here," he muttered.
   
*   *   *

   Aisha, meanwhile, had pulled the cowl back over her head so she could gather her thoughts in shadow.  Jake had been sent on a few of her first adventures, and that set her to wondering if perhaps Mistress Rynkura didn't yet trust the young panther on her own.  She understood the monastery keeper's concern...

   But still, hadn't the girl proven herself a capable adventurer already?  She had passed her training and had succeeded in surviving a few encounters with only a few minor lacerations...and her stealth had been unmatched.  She had even matched wits with the marksmen of the Healer's Guard and had bested a few of them in archery contests.

   So surely, she didn't need Jake to act like a bodyguard anymore.

   Feh, don't worry about it, chica.  He's only running an errand for the Mistress, and besides.  You promised you wouldn't get into any trouble, and you won't.

   As soon as those words were thought, she caught a loud call for help at the edge of her hearing, followed by some scuffling sounds...all coming from the patch of forest to her left.

   The panthress paused and looked around, listening to the calls for help and considering just walking on past.

   But instead, she edged toward the sound and drew her weapon with a short smirk on her face.  Well, I have a good excuse; I didn't look for trouble, it found me.

((That's right, I'm finally putting up a new chapter of this story after quite a bit of a haitus. x3  I got my writing muse back for a bit at least, so I hope people enjoy it.  Incidentally, I love developing Aisha's character as a novice adventurer.  Already she's not the hack-first-and-ask-questions-later type.))

Part 2

   Meanwhile, someone was taking a very different view of the forest.

   Trees whipped past the winged individual as she ran, nearly out of breath and scared out of her young mind.  Behind her through the air wafted the angry shouts of several men and women as they tried to keep up with the Creature.

   There was nowhere for her to run, nor to hide, for her footfalls weren't at all silent while they crunched through the leaf litter.  It didn't help that every bit of the way she was calling out around her for help, or for her pursuers to stop the hunt.  After all, she was far away enough from the village to be of any trouble.

   Of course, for many Beings, that still didn't mean that they wouldn't do anything to hunt a demon to its death, just to be sure.

   A tree root seemed to rise in front of the desperate runner right then, sending her sprawling forward.  Air caught on her wings to help lessen the fall, but it wouldn't prevent her from getting a few bruises, and perhaps worse...for the mob was catching up easily now.  The tan, bat-winged Creature, a canine to anyone who looked at her, simply cowered.

   "There it is!" one of the Beings shouted.  It was a small hunting group, about ten or so individuals.

   Aisha had been watching the whole thing from behind a nearby shrub, having finally reached the spot where she heard the calls.  The instant she saw the supposed Demon, her face contorted into a snarl.  Just for a moment the thought flashed through her mind that it was just another monster deserving of a death, and thus she thought to quickly exit.

   But she didn't. The panther kept herself there out of curiosity, finding a few things about the scenario amiss.  For one thing, demon hunts usually consisted of larger groups, because the Creatures were always too fierce and strong...the older, the more so.  For a second thing, the "demon" wasn't even fighting back.  She was on the ground, curled up in a fetal position, wings covering her like a futile shield.

   This looked less like a hunt and more like a murder about to take place.  Sure, she hated demons through and through...but she wasn't so short-sighted as to dismiss the possibility that perhaps...just perhaps...the Creature was just an innocent winged youngster caught into more trouble than what was worth.

   While the hidden huntress weighed her options, the group caught up and surrounded the frightened individual.  "There you are, you freak.  Why did you show your face in our town, after we ran you off once?"

   Barely audible, a murmur of an answer was heard.  "It's...my home..."

   "Don't give me that shit," another villager snapped.  "You were the only Creature living there, it has to be your fault that so many strange things are happening!"

   "Disappearances, screaming in the night...do you like your victims raw or well-done, demon?" a female of the villagers asked.

   "I'm not a demon!" the girl cried out again.  "And I didn't kill anyone!  If you'd just let me explain...none of you are being reasonable!"

   "We don't have to hear anything from you," the leader hissed.  "Ever since you showed up, these things started happening.  Whether it was you or not, we plan to keep you away from our homes and families, one way or another."

   "Just kill it!" someone in the group shouted, and the others exclaimed their agreement.

   These guys REALLY need to redefine what they call justice, a rather disgusted Aisha thought.  Yeah, time to end this thing.

   The young winged canine-looking girl shielded her head with her wings again, shaking like a leaf...truly the only thing that she could do while the antagonists brandished a few crude blades and sticks, along with several kicking feet, against her.

   Suddenly, a shrill whistle pierced through all the shouting, followed by a commanding voice exclaiming, "Hold it!"

   The villagers paused and turned to find the source of the demand, and found but a single individual cloaked in red, her face shrouded.  Her right hand was in the air, and her left hand was resting against what was easily recognizable as a weapon belt.

   "I heard some kind of skirmish as I traveled along this road," Aisha said as her hand lowered.  "What is all of this, pray tell?"

   At first, the expressions painted on the villagers' dirty faces were those of suspicion and incredulity.  But after a moment, the leader spoke up.  "You're an adventurer?  If you are, then you know what we're doing.  This demon is charged with crimes of kidnapping and murder of several individuals in our village.  We're just exacting justice."

   They parted to reveal the supposed demon, still cowering, but peering curiously across one wing.  The cloaked feline took a moment to glance over her, and then faced the leader.  "Correct me if I'm wrong, but shouldn't the action of justice be handed out by an official trained in such things?  Villagers like you could be easily killed yourselves.  I'm surprised your bodies aren't on the ground already...and your demon instead seems to wish to be left alone, which makes this look more like an unrighteous beating."

   "It's a trick," the leader, a black wolf, said simply.  "She ran once only to return.  There's no reason to believe she won't return again to cause more trouble.  We don't need any of her ilk.  Now, are you going to stand there and lecture us, or are you going to help?  If it's the former, you can just leave, adventurer.  This is none of your business."

   "On the contrary," the panthress growled, letting her fingers clasp the handle of her boomerang.  "To help solve problems is the very backbone of my business, don't you think?  If you so want justice to be served, then let me do it."

   A whimper was heard from the demon on the ground, but she was silenced by a kick from one of the villagers.  The canine leader paid no mind, instead nodding to the warrior before him.  "Alright then.  Have at it.  We'll leave her to you."

   With a simple nod, Aisha stepped forward between members of the group and towards the grounded Creature.  She made a show of grasping the whimpering girl roughly by the neck and drawing her blade.

   "Any last words, beast?" the huntress inquired with a growl.

   That was what the leader and the others in the group could hear, anyway.  Beneath her breath, only just loud enough that the Creature could hear, Aisha whispered.  "Do as I say, and you'll walk out of this free and alive, got it?  Keep acting scared."

   As an action of compliance, the girl released a sort of bestial whine, but stopped moving...bar for her wing-tips nervously quivering.  Convinced by the act, the leader laughed.  "Come, all, let's return to the village and celebrate...we don't need to see any blood today."

   The villagers started walking away.  Aisha hadn't moved her head to see if they all did, but she decided to extend the act for good measure.  "Act like you're being choked and eviscerated.  Have to let them know you're getting hurt."

   Complying, the demon shook her head and started kicking and gagging furiously.  Aisha kept her ears swiveled behind her head, frozen until the last of the footsteps she could hear had disappeared.

   After a few moments, when the coast was clear, she released her grip on the girl.  "For someone who was lying there like a coward, you certainly know how to act quickly," the panther observed as she stood up.  "You're also very lucky that I'm too curious about this whole thing to not take you into custody myself."

   Coughing a little to open her airways, the girl looked up at the one who saved her life, still a little nervous, as Aisha observed her in turn.  She really did look like a very thin and very short-furred canine, perhaps no older than Aisha, with a long thin muzzle and short ears...though the pouch on her bare midriff spoke otherwise of a strange sort of marsupial.  Her fur was a dark gold-brown and her lower back had brown stripes.  Her tail was rat-like and tapered, with more stripes encircling it.  She wore simple blue denim shorts and a brown traveling vest, with a white shirt underneath that ended short of her midriff.  A blue and white-striped bandanna hung tight around her neck, and her eyes were wide and black in color, framed by locks of bright blue-green hair that fell to just around her shoulders.

   "...Well..." She finally said with a small gulp, "I took acting classes when I was little, so I can take directions easy.  But as for luck, I don't know about that.  Those villagers used to be so peaceful...I don't know why they'd just chase me out of my home like that."

   Aisha tilted her head.  She sheathed her weapon and crossed her arms, a little more curious than anything...the demon-girl seemed honest.  "Your home?"

   "Y-yes," the other stammered.  "You have to believe me, I've done nothing wrong.  I've been living there since before the strange things started to happen...all the disappearances they were talking about."  Still sitting, she wrapped her arms around her legs and drew them close to her body.  "I want to help, but it's hard when the blame suddenly shifts to the critter with the wings on her back...the one who can't even fight and defend herself.  My parents would be so disappointed..."

   "...Okay, back up," Aisha said, her voice a little snappish.  This girl's chatty when she's nervous.  "You're saying you don't have anything to do with it?"

   "No!  I just said so!" the canine snapped back, and then calmed a little bit as she lowered her head.  "I know you're not going to believe me if I told you anything...so maybe I should just drop it and leave."  Her head came up again, and she gave the panther a light smile.  "But thanks, so much, for saving me.  I didn't think I'd survive back there.  Then an adventurer shows up!  Listen, is there anything I can do for you?  A quest I can help with?  Maybe...maybe I can learn to fight too."

   Aisha interrupted her again with a raised hand, as she was starting to get a little exasperated.  "No, no...I don't think you could do anything to help me.  But...I think I may be just curious enough to want to check out these strange happenings back at this village of yours."

   "Oh, I can come with you!" the winged girl said as she practically hopped back onto her feet.  "I know the village very well."

   The panther turned back to her with a quirked eyebrow hidden under her cowl.  "You'd go back there after they specifically said that you were forbidden?"

   That seemed to derail her train of thought.  "Well...I...don't know, actually."

   "Thought so," Aisha sighed.  "Look, I think that it's best then that you stay as far away from there as possible for right now...ah..."

   "Cheyenne," the demon-girl answered.  "Cheyenne T'Reav.  My friends call me 'Chey', sounds like 'shy'.  I'm not a dog either in case you're wondering...they always wonder that.  A bush-wolf...thylacine."

   "Cheyenne," Aisha echoed, mustering at least a polite nod.  "As I said, you should stay behind.  They will go after you if you even try, unless you know of a way to hide your wings to make yourself less demon-like.  So just make yourself scarce and try not to run into any more anti-wing Beings."

   Chey rolled her eyes.  "Little hard to do around here.  I don't know how to hide my wings, or I would...at least, I don't know yet.  And it's really frustrating to get mistaken for a demon when I'm not one!"

   Aisha blinked.  "No?  Your wings give a rather clear sign, and..."

   Something had just occurred to the bounty hunter right then.  Her tail swished into eyesight, where the shimmering green tail ring rested...completely inert.

   "Well, I'll be damned," she muttered.

   "What's up?" Cheyenne inquired, glancing at the tail ring.  "That's a pretty jewel."

   "More than a jewel," Aisha hummed.  "See, I'm a demon hunter.  This ring is enchanted to glow whenever it comes near a source of dark magic, such as that a demon very often exudes.  And it's not glowing with you."

   The thylacine's eyes widened, and she laughed, despite the situation.  "Neat!  I guess it's because I've never learned any dark magic, though.  I know plenty of light magic...more defensive stuff, not offensive.  Oh, that reminds me, I think I may have cut myself when I tripped..."

   The girl turned her heel to reveal a long gash on her leg, which she would have been a little too distracted to notice.  She hissed through her teeth, fingers glowing just lightly as it brushed over the wound, closing it slowly.

   "It's basic healing," she explained to a slightly-fascinated Aisha.  "Nothing too impressive.  My mom taught me.  But I'd bet gold to diamonds that it still wouldn't have convinced those hunters."

   She shook her head.  "Probably not.  But then, if you claim not to be a demon but have the wings, but know more magic uses...then there are more things you can be."  Her eyes narrowed, catching the light and shimmering its deep red through the shadows as they did.  "So be honest.  What are you, exactly?"

   Cheyenne's expression fell.  "I could just be a mythos, or a cursed Being."

   "I have a suspicion otherwise.  I saved your life, so you could at least be honest with me."

   "You'll probably kill me anyway if I tell you."

   "Again, I must point out that I spared your life.  Plus you're not making an effort to retaliate on me, though we are alone in a deep forest.  I can give you the benefit of the doubt," Aisha answered simply.  "Now tell me."

   "Oookay..." the girl sighed and reached up to her bandanna, which she pulled away to reveal a marking right in the center of her collarbone.  It was circular in shape but broken in three places, with an intricate marking that looked much like a capital "A" in the center.  It was glowing a very bright blue in contrast to her slightly-dark fur.

   "Succubus," Aisha nodded.  "Thought so.  I'm guessing you're not a matured one yet either, else you would have had the power to shift and lose them.  Or avoid trouble completely before, thus."

   Cheyenne chuckled nervously as she replaced the bandanna.  "Yeah, you caught me.  I don't have the full powers that my parents do yet...but I'm still an adult, so even though they kept telling me it was a bad idea, I decided to seek a bit of a living outside the house.  I'm...kind of a runaway.  Bit of a mistake, I guess I learned all too late...especially since I don't know the first thing about fighting.  But I'm impressed.  You seem to be more learned of Creatures than most people I've met."

   A smirk was seen under the cowl.  "In my training I've been extensively taught about many kinds of Creatures, mostly to know what I'd be up against.  But I also have been taught to be more respectful than biased.  Angels are too rare to be worrisome...'Cubi elusive and avoidable unless their heads are on a list...Demons I hate."

   Aisha hummed, changing the subject as she turned and reached for the bag she left behind a tree.  "At any rate, you would still be a prime suspect for the village's troubles, which is why I was so insistent on knowing what you were.  I apologize for that, but now more than ever I just advise you to stay away, especially seeing as how trusting you seem to be."  She promptly turned and headed for the direction of the village.  "You should head back home, chica."

   "I'm not that trusting!" Chey called back in a sort of frustrated whine.  "Please, adventurer, let me help!  You could take me to the village and just pretend that you're bringing me to jail or something, and in turn I'll help, please?"

   Aisha continued walking, despite the girl's pleading.  "And you think that might actually work?"

   "Well, yeah...it has to.  What else can we do?"

   "I don't know...but there isn't any 'we'," Aisha reiterated, trying not to become annoyed.  She paused for a moment and dug into her pack, looking for a specific piece of loot that she had kept from the river pirates earlier that day.  She finally found the object: a short sword bound in cloth with a rough, rock-like hilt, and tossed it back to Cheyenne.  "Here.  If you're going to be walking around, at least do some practicing with that to defend yourself until you get back home.  That's all I can do for you now."

   Cheyenne was frozen in her steps as she looked down at the sword, wondering what to say and finding nothing.  Instead she simply watched the mysterious feline who saved her life wander off into what she knew was going to be very dire trouble.  Looking back from her to the gift and back again, she only became more determined to help...both to return the favor to this warrior and to save the village that had become her home.

   Aisha heard the footsteps catching up behind her, and the individual stubbornly keeping pace without much of a word.  The huntress gave an inward sigh...somehow she sensed that there wasn't going to be any way to shake the determined immature 'Cubi off.

   "If you're going to come," the panther finally said, "you're going to need some way to hide your features.  A cloak of some sort."  She stopped in her tracks and dug into her pack again, bringing out a blue cape with a hood and white markings...one similar to what the Healers wore given to her by the Mistress just in case her red one happened to get torn.  She handed it to Cheyenne.  "There.  If you keep your wings against your body, people will suspect that you're just a healer traveling with me...considering your abilities there's some truth to it.  Just let me do the talking...see if you're as good at taking directions as you say you are."

   Cheyenne chuckled.  "No problem.  Thank you for letting me help."  Her roughly canine head tilted as she tied the cloak around her neck.  "By the way, what do they call you?"

   There was a sort of tense pause.  After a moment, still walking, the panthress replied, "Aisha, the Risen."

   "The Risen..." the winged thylacine repeated, stifling a grin.  "That's so cool."

Oh, dear lord. Cheyenne is _so_ young. >.<

Quote from: llearch n'n'daCorna on April 26, 2009, 05:13:59 PM
Oh, dear lord. Cheyenne is _so_ young. >.<

Heh, is that good or bad?  :P  Either way I succeeded in showing that, so yay. xP

It's entertaining, in a "yay, I enjoyed it" way. And yes, it's something about her just... oh, my lord, does she need to grow up...

Indeed! Great work Aisha!!

((Thank you guys! ^^  And now, part 3.))

Part 3

   The road was easy to find again, even in the small hours when the sun was just thinking of setting.  According to Chey, it was only a few minutes back to the village where she once lived, and so the journey was continued in near-silence.  Near, that is, except for the fact that she kept exchanging questions with Aisha.

   "So, where're you from, anyway?  This place is pretty out-of-the-way, I can imagine you walked far," the thylacine pointed out.  The cloak had hidden Cheyenne's features pretty well, although the panthress still had a few doubts.

   "I rest in whatever town I come across," Aisha answered, nevertheless.  "But as for where I am from, I would rather not say."

   A snort could be heard from the Creature.  "That's no surprise; you haven't answered very many of my questions.  Why be so secretive?"

   "Because if I wasn't, I could be dead," Aisha answered as-a-matter-of-factly.  "There are individuals out there who wouldn't hesitate, if they found out who I was."

   "Oh...wow," Cheyenne murmured.  "Sorry.  I didn't know.  But...you don't think I'm one of them?"

   Aisha kept walking in silence for a few seconds as she thought about that.  But she supposed honesty was best.  "It's hard to know," she replied.  "If someone wanted to kill you, certainly you wouldn't take any chances."

   "True," the thylacine said, biting her lower lip.  She hadn't considered that adventurers may have had to endure all of their life what she had endured only a couple of times.  "Is that why you hate demons, then?"

   Aisha nearly stopped, having not expected the girl to pinpoint that little detail, even if unintentionally.  But instead, she gave a long sigh.  "That'll be enough questions from you, amiga.  Now, I have a few, which may help me with this situation of yours."

   "Oh, of course!" Chey exclaimed, perking up a bit.  "Ask away."

   Aisha nodded.  "Hm...what exactly are these strange happenings that you speak of, anyway?"

    "Ugh, it's just creepy what's going on," Cheyenne said with a shudder.  "At night, people are always trying to stay inside, because they've been seeing several ghostly figures wandering the borders of the town and sometimes coming in, without a sound.  They are described as clear as mist and much defined in shape, with gaping faces.  The next morning, usually there's someone reported missing; mostly those people who were known to go out at night for their jobs, but also others.  And a weird part...the ghosts started coming days after the disappearances.  So it's easy to say if the two are related, but hard to know."

   "Really..." Aisha mused.  The situation was perplexing.  "Not that I believe in wandering souls, but what if they belonged to the ones who disappeared?"

   "Probably," Cheyenne hummed.  "But I don't want to lose hope for those people and their families.  Even if they tried to kill me."

   "That brings up something else I'm curious about," the panther pointed out.  "How long have you lived in that village?  Those xenophobic inhabitants seemed like they'd have ran you out the moment they saw you."

   "Well, I said they weren't always like that," Cheyenne said with a bit of obviousness to her tone.  "At most they were cautious of me.  But I got a job at the local inn anyway and was renting a room, seeing as I meant no harm.  That was about two weeks before those things started happening."

   Her voice started to become quiet then, as if she were mourning.  "Then, suddenly...everyone started acting scared.  Jumpy, like the slightest noise could spook them.  The neighbors that lived next door—you could smell them baking cookies every week, and would give one to anybody who asked, very nice people—were the first to insist staying inside all day, speaking to nobody.  One by one, and family by family, they just wouldn't come outside at all...anyone left who were trying to be helpful got doors slammed in their faces and general bad luck; everyone was just becoming reclusive, and nobody would tell why.  It took a day or two for news to come back to the inn about the disappearances.  Then, well, you know about the ghosts.  The citizens of the village responsible for law enforcement—you met their leader, that black wolf—started doing their so-called witch hunts after that, looking for the things responsible."

   Aisha finished the thought for her.  "So, since you've been living there for a short while before the happenings...and because you're a Creature..."

   "...They ran me out first.  Bingo," Cheyenne confirmed with a growl.  "And when I try to return to help them, well, they try to kill me...you saw that yourself.  Honestly, if something else happens, I'll probably just give up."

   Maybe we should wish something DOES happen, Aisha thought silently, believing that Cheyenne would still be better off going back to her parents.  Still, the mystery was getting a little stranger by the moment, she had to admit.

   "Well, we'll see what we can do," the panthress said with sincerity.  "But I am curious about one more thing.  Considering you're a pre-succubus and all."

   "It's not me!" Cheyenne said instantly.  Aisha stopped and glanced over at her with an eyebrow quirked.  "Sorry," the girl amended.  "Forgot we have to be quiet."

   "Indeed...no te preocupe, I know that it wasn't you.  But are you sure that anyone from your family haven't followed you here?  Nothing that would influence this?"  Aisha started walking again, listening to Cheyenne as she thought.

   "I don't think so," she said finally, trotting to keep up.  "My family's not dangerous...a little boring, compared to what other 'Cubi seem to be capable of, but not dangerous.  My mom's a nurse, in fact.  And my dad's in school to be a child psychologist.  They don't like to have fun at people's expense...and they wouldn't do so to find me.  At least, I hope."

   "Ah...acceptable," said Aisha, slightly relieved at the information.  "I guess we will have to see when we get there, then."

   "Yeah, we'll get to the bottom of it, or die trying."

   "Who's dying?" Aisha said with a smirk.

   Cheyenne giggled.  "Right, I forgot you're so tough.  So, 'the Risen'...is that your real name?"

   "I thought I said no more questions."

   "Oh...right."

   "Right."


   To Aisha's eyes, the village looked like any other small town stuck in the middle of nowhere, or at least the middle of the woods.  Houses could be seen up higher, nestled amidst the trees against a large, smooth hill.  At ground level was the central area, where paths through the town crossed to a point.  A nice-sized ornate fountain with what looked like a dragon statue stood guard there...but interestingly, no water flowed from the fountain and nothing was left in the basin but dry leaves and forest debris.  Surrounding the small plaza were shops small enough to be considered booths, and an inn only big enough to be considered a house in its own right.  Most of the residents seemed to have homes in the hills, but some also seemed to live in the shops which they kept.

   It looked friendly, even welcoming.  Even with what the two travelers knew, neither could deny it was once a lively and peaceful place.

   It reminds me of my own home...the panther thought.  Without the scorch marks.

   The eerie thing was that the hunter's ears could pick up voices and footsteps...but the voices were hushed and the steps fleeting, as if the residents were acting like insects scared of light and noise, having to rush to find things and survive.  Most of any real conversation snatches could be barely caught within the walls of the nearest establishments themselves.

   "This is the place," Cheyenne whispered from behind Aisha.  "Just as empty as I left it."

   The adventurer nodded.  "Good...now, remember, don't say anything.  If you're as good an actress as you say you are, act like a mute healer.  Should something happen, I'll stall, and you run as far as you can, as fast as you can.  Preferably home."

   "Okay," an uncertain Chey assented, closing the cloak around herself and huddling into the protective shadows.  She stayed close behind the panther and took those tentative steps through the town's threshold in her footsteps.

   Almost immediately, shutters were heard closing on the houses on either side of the road.  There was a loud scuffle as someone ran into a back alley and disappeared.  A child, eager to play outside, was pulled back into the confines of his house by his mother and the door shut...so quickly that neither of their faces was seen by the two trespassers.

   Cheyenne bit her lip to keep herself from saying anything, even the urge to emit a small whimper...her fear of getting chased out again and feeling such hatred had been getting to her.  She just kept her eyes on Aisha, who still walked along the road with that same calm gait.  The huntress was unaffected by anything going on around her, for they did not yet directly involve her.  The young succubus admired the hunter's brazen courage, hoping to someday be as stoic in the face of threat...hopefully after she had gotten her full 'Cubi powers.

   They made it to the fountain that marked the central plaza without any trouble, except for many curious eyes boring into their backs from various niches.  All was quiet, and the wind made a point to make the tree branches in the hills dance.  Aisha looked around, expecting something to happen, as did Cheyenne.

   Then, happening too quickly for the latter to register, they both had crossbows pointed at their faces.

   Surrounding the two were some very recognizable faces; the very law enforcement group that had chased the young thylacine out into the forest, along with a few new faces into the mix.  The sinewy black wolf was the one who held a bow to Aisha's face.  Yet the panthress had barely flinched.

   Chey herself was shaking like a leaf.  But she hunched over and tried as well as she could to fall into her silent guise, while she watched to see what Aisha would do.

   The wolf's muzzle contorted into a suspicious snarl.  "Who the hell are you?"

   "No doubt you remember me," Aisha smirked after a pause.  "The adventurer that did your demon in before?"

   "I know that," the other snorted, not moving an inch.  "Didn't think you'd be crossing into our village though.  We happen to frown on strangers."

   The panthress chuckled and slowly moved the point of the arrow away with the edge of her boomerang, which she had drawn as soon as she had seen them coming...and which Cheyenne hadn't seen.  "Do you?  Perdóname, but I thought that you would have been grateful enough to let me come to visit.  Perhaps check out a room from your inn for the night, at least.  Spare two exhausted women your mercy, if nothing else."

   The wolf's eyebrow quirked.  "And just who is your companion in the bright cloak, Miss?  I don't believe I've seen her when you came to our aid."

   "That would be because I told her to stay on the road while I investigated your situation," Aisha said without pause.  "She is a healer from a monastic order, here to accompany me on my travels.  She is however mute and shy, and poses no trouble.  No real combat training, but great to have on your side when near death.  Even you have to admit healers are useful for adventurers.  If anyone here is sick, perhaps she could even provide assistance.  Perhaps...even I could, for I've noticed an atmosphere here that piqued my curiosity.  Her name is Celina, and I am Aisha...they call me The Risen."

   At the thought of assistance, there was a small murmured agreement among the group, and a heavily pregnant pause as they all thought it over.  But Aisha could tell from the looks on some of their faces that, just perhaps, some use could come out of the situation somehow.

   The black wolf nodded before lowering his weapon, and the rest of them followed suit.  "Forgive me and my men for being suspicious; but we do have our reasons.  I...suppose we could allow you to stay.  But you must be warned that there is a very strict curfew.  In fact it takes effect in a couple of hours, as it's about sunset."

   "We understand," Aisha answered, with a nod from the disguised Chey.  "We shall abide by the laws of this place for as long as we confine ourselves to them."

   "S'all we need to hear," the wolf said with a slightly friendlier smile.  "The name's Nehemiah, and I'm the law here.  If you need me for something, just give a yell."  He pointed to the small building on the north side from the fountain.  "That's the inn right there.  The proprietor is just as jumpy as me, but if you tell him I sent you, and he'll see about a room for the two of you.  Maybe even some information, as well."  The smile faded from his face as he took his crossbow in his hands.  "But if there's any sign of trouble from you, I'll be on it quicker than you can blink."

   "No problem," Aisha chuckled, smirking in the shadows of her cloak.  "I'm that way with trouble too."

   At that, Nehemiah gestured for the group to disperse, allowing Aisha and "Celina" a path to the small, but cozy-looking building.

   Cheyenne released the breath that she'd been holding for all that time as she caught up with the panther.  She couldn't get it out of her head that she was spared from a very unpleasant encounter by a hair's breadth, and again by an adventurer's quick thinking.  She opened her mouth to say something, but then thought better of it as they pushed open the doors of the inn and entered, disregarding the surprisingly poisonous looks on the faces of the patrons within.

*     *     *

   "There you go...keys to the two-bed room on the second floor, first on the right," said the spectacled bear innkeeper as he handed them over to the cloaked adventurers.  "Best we could get for visitors; nobody's come to stay here in months."

   It was a little way into the dusk, and the curfew had nearly passed.  It had become a little frustrating, interacting with such suspicious people, the most of which were the inn's employees.  The two strangers paid no heed to the other patrons, who simply found excuses to slip out of the area at the slightest chance.

   It only made Aisha more curious to see how truthful Cheyenne had been.  As for the young succubus herself, she was saddened.  The urge to reveal herself was overpowering whenever she saw the faces of the ones that had been so kind to her, and the innkeeper who had been like a friend.

   "Sorry about the lack of hospitality," the bear said with a grunt.  "Been having a few problems around here of late."

   Aisha nodded as she flipped her key into her hand.  "Indeed.  I've been briefed a moment ago by the charming black wolf outside."  She smirked.  "I was also told that we could find a bit of...information about it here."

   The innkeeper paused for a moment and glanced up, giving them a suspicious look-over.  "Did he?  Hrm.  Never known that whippersnapper to trust anybody without bruising them up.  Very well...I've got a story for the two of you."  He took his glasses off to clean them and shook his head.  "At this point any kind of help is accepted; despite what you might hear from all the scared people outside.  To be honest, I just wish to the gods that it didn't have to go so far as to have Cheyenne run out of town."

   At those words, the cloaked thylacine visibly shook.  Aisha swung her head and gave her a hard look.  Don't.  Say.  Anything.

   "Something the matter with the healer?" the bear asked, also having noticed the girl's reaction.

   "No," Aisha replied with a light-hearted chuckle.  "She gets chilly easily, though, hence the reason she must always wear the cloak.  Now, who's Cheyenne?"

   "Ah," the bear nodded and replaced his glasses.  "Well...I don't know how keen you adventuring-types are when you hear about winged critters working with the rest of us.  Cheyenne is...or was, but I hope she's still alive...a girl of some sort of demon descent, I guess.  Skin-wings.  But she was very nice, one of the better workers at the inn.  Never caused trouble, not so far as I've seen.  But when the strange things started happening, all of a sudden she was blamed.  And I had no say in the matter; else I'd be implicated too.  I feel like a heel for not sticking up for her, but what could I do?  I had a family to look after, had to make sure they don't disappear too."

   "I see," the panther hummed.  "Don't concern me, I have no problem with it; some Creatures are friends of mine.  But, they think she's to blame?"

   "Yeah...but I just don't see how.  It's such a strange story.  But anyway, it's about dinnertime.  We may get some customers from the village if we're lucky...so if you're joining us, I'll have to give you a table in the corner there.  Afterward I'll tell you all about it...and where'd your friend go?"

   Quirking an eyebrow, Aisha looked around.  But "Celina" was nowhere in sight.  Her ears however could catch slow footfalls making their way upstairs.  A grimace played on her face, one tinged with annoyance, but mostly of concern.  The poor girl.  She acts like she doesn't hurt, but...

   "I think she just went upstairs to find the room and put her things in it.  Thank you, señor," the adventurer replied.  "That'll be my cue as well.  I'll be down later."

   "No problem, ma'am," he grumbled, waving a dismissive hand as he went to set up the inn's restaurant.

*     *     *
   
   Cheyenne had insisted to stay in the room for the night, even at Aisha's invitation to eat.  She finally realized just how dire the situation was, and that she couldn't spare a single chance to get herself caught.  Thus, the adventurer agreed, and went down to hear the innkeeper's side of the story alone.

   The tale that Aisha got from the bear was, not surprisingly, the exact same one given to her by the girl.  So there was little need to doubt her; but there seemed to be more to it as well.  Appearances of specters and mysterious disappearances seemed only the tip of the iceberg that held the town's worries.  And she also got the impression--despite how skilled she seemed--that this wasn't a job for two people.  But after all was said and done, she was discreetly hired by the innkeeper to investigate the trouble and would be paid very well...if she survived.  It was that latter part that seemed to unnerve her more than it ought to.

   Later that night, the panther decided to turn in, though her mind was sleepless and filled already with the beginnings of a plan.

   She found the door and turned the knob slowly, so she wouldn't awaken Cheyenne.  But the girl was still awake, the lamp on her side of the room flickering.  Her uncloaked head snapped around, startled by Aisha's entrance, but nonetheless she calmed down quickly.  "So, how'd it go?"

   "Very well," Aisha replied, hanging her cloak on the door as she closed it and setting her weapon belt and bag to the side.  "Everything checks out.  Tomorrow I'm going to start checking things out, and the only way I'm going to do that is to do so at night."

   Cheyenne's eyes widened.  "Are you nuts?  What if you disappear too?  I can't go out there!"

   "You won't need to," the panther answered as she sat on her own bed, taking out her bladed boomerang and examining the sharp edges under the light.  "We're not doing this alone.  I have a friend who'd probably be willing to help, considering he ought to be here by the morning as he said he would be."  And if he doesn't chew my head off, as I promised I'd stay out of trouble.

   "Ooh, a friend?" Chey smiled a little out of hope, despite herself.  "Who?"

   "His name is Jake.  I think you might like him."  The panthress yawned and placed the boomerang under her pillow, an easy hand's reach if necessary.  "Just get to sleep for now, that is if you still can."

   Cheyenne laughed.  "And here I thought you actually knew about 'Cubi."

   "I do.  That's why I'm comfortable falling asleep right now."  Aisha hid a smirk.  "G'night, Chey."

   "Alright.  G'night, Aisha."

   After that, the night seemed to go on peacefully.  That is, until she heard a small commotion from downstairs.  She got out of bed and put an ear to the floor, with a sleepy and curious Cheyenne watching.

   The words she got from the skirmish below belonged to the voice of Nehemiah.  "We gotta find someplace to put this gryphon we caught, he's struggling like all hell!"

   Sitting up slowly, Aisha slapped her forehead.  "Damn this place, I totally forgot he wouldn't be welcome here."

   Cheyenne tilted her head, looking nervous.  "Aisha?  What's up?"

   She quickly reached for the boomerang and headed out the door.  "Stay there, Chey.  I think you'll be meeting Jake earlier than expected."

((And once again, new part! :3  You can probably tell that one of the things Chey will feed on in the future is irritation.  Most of the action will start next chapter.))

Part 4

   With a bewildered Cheyenne left behind as she was told, Aisha took the stairs down two at a time, rushing to Jake's aid.  She could hear struggling and his voice trying to reason with the others...though he had to keep raising it in order to do so, and the panther only heard him yell a few times; when a fight was about to erupt.

   Downstairs, they had the gryphon restrained.  His wings had beaten with such a force that a few of the bar's glasses had fallen off the shelf.  He had been forcibly calmed with the threat of crossbows pointed from all angles, and it took three of the village guards to keep his strong but spindly arms behind his back, yet a dangerous glower remained on his avian face.  From where she was, Aisha could hear questions asked on what to do with their prisoner, and if he had the company of a behemoth gryphon hiding somewhere to attack.

   Suddenly, a flash of silver filled the air for but a split second and thundered into the floor, a tip of the boomerang's blade shimmering in the firelight, causing the words to stop right in their tracks.

   It was Aisha's way of silencing arguments that could be silenced.  And true to the intent, it worked.  For all eyes suddenly fell upon the weapon in disbelief at the speed it had been lodged there, before rising to meet the eyes of the arm that threw it.

   The panther's hooded cloak was absent, revealing her face, and she looked slightly exhausted...but determined.

   "Adventurer!" Nehemiah shouted, out of relief.  "There you are...this Creature..."

   "—is with me," she quickly interrupted.

   That gained silence from the group, plus some noticeable relief on Jake's face.  The black wolf's eyebrow quirked in confusion, before he turned to his fellow officers.  "Lower your weapons, but keep them loaded."  He turned back to Aisha.  "Are you serious?"

   "Serious as it's possible to be, muchacho," the feline sighed, straightening up and descending the rest of the stairs to rest at the base.  "If you want me to help you with this problem of yours, then I'm going to need help of my own.  One fighter and one healer won't cut it, I'm sure a fighter like yourself would know.  The gryphon is Sir Jakoba Talothir, knight guard of the same order as we come.  An enforcer of the law such as yourself.  He's agreed to help me."

   "Just call me Jake, if you please," the knight said in his most professional tone, elbowing himself free of the villagers keeping him at bay and brushing his hands across his shoulders.  "And if you need more proof, I know my friend's name over there.  Isha the Risen."  He grinned.

   "Aisha, Jake, you're not helping matters," the huntress rolled her eyes.  Yeah, he's definitely going to chew my head off.

   The knight chuckled, knowing that he was making the situation humorous at least for her and for some of the townspeople.  Still, there were some whom he noticed would not easily be convinced.  It was then that he met eyes with Nehemiah and extended his hand, putting on a friendly smile despite the situation.  The other guards stood at cautious attention, but his gesture was a curious enough one to not act on yet.

   "Far be it for me to enter without being properly introduced to the law enforcement of the town," Jake chuckled.  "Your name, friend?"

   The wolf regarded the gryphon with narrowed eyes for a moment, leaning back as if to take a step away from him.  But after that, he extended his own hand and gripped the other's wrist instead of the palm...a gesture of suspicion, but a greeting nonetheless.  Jake understood, and did the same.

   "Name's Nehemiah," the guard leader said, in his own professional tone.  "Nice to meet you, Jake.  Sorry about the rude greeting, but I don't like messy details.  If you don't know what's going on, your friend will fill you in."

   "Oh, I'm certain she will," he admonished, sparing a quick glance to the panther as she leaned against the stairwell, her tail twitching with visible impatience.

   The wolf nodded and gestured towards the door, letting his followers leave before him.  "Just be careful.  Curfew's in effect and we should all have been in our homes long ago, including myself.  And remember, you guys are under contract, and will be watched."

   "You be careful too then, lobo," Aisha called.  She only received a dismissive wave of the hand as a response before the canine's form disappeared, leaving the inn empty and quiet again.

   Jake growled a little as he stretched, trying to get rid of the last bit of tension and adrenaline.  "Well, well...this place has a way with visitors.  Did you have this much trouble coming here?"

   The panther chuckled.  "Yeah, but I convinced them I was harmless."  She hummed and tiredly ran a finger through her hair.  "Few things I need to tell you though."

   "No kidding?" Jake smirked, crossing his arms.  "You can start with what you meant by helping them with their problem."

   "Hey!" another voice suddenly chimed in.  Through the skirmish, nobody had remembered that the innkeeper was nearby, watching.  The spectacled bear drummed his claws on the desk.  "You can tell your stories tomorrow.  It's late, and I ain't dealing with any more problems you adventurers cause around here.  Your friend can get a room key here."

   Aisha sighed.  "Right sir, my apologies."  Turning back to Jake, she crossed her arms.  "I'll tell you as much as I can in a bit.  But I say right now that I wasn't going to look for trouble this time, as I promised."

   "Really?" the gryphon laughed as he went towards the bar to pick up his key, as well as the halberd that had nearly been confiscated from him.  "I find that hard to believe."

   "Well, I couldn't leave a cry for help unattended, amigo," the panther shrugged and extended her arm towards the boomerang still stuck to the floor.  The blue glow around the blades became stronger.  "I was coming here anyway, so eventually I'd have found out about the trouble.  There's some sort of curse over the whole town, and I was hired to take care of it."

   The gryphon snorted as he came back, flipping the key into the air and catching it.  "Aaaand, you dragged me into it too."

   It was then that the boomerang snapped from the floorboards, as if of its own volition, straight back into Aisha's waiting hand.  The glow disappeared, and she turned back to him.  "You'd have been dragged into it anyway, feather-head."  She grinned.  "In fact, you were supposed to meet me here before dusk."

   The knight's head perked back, and he chuckled with a little embarrassment at himself.  "Yeah, true.  Sorry, I was a little held up at the station...but everything got through to the Mistress, I think.  I'm here now."

   "And I'm quite ecstatic," the panther smirked, and then laughed.  "Let's go, I think smoke's coming out of the bear's ears the longer we stay down here."

   "Lead the way, milady," Jake replied with a mock bow.

*     *     *

   Geez, I wish I had a demon's hearing, Cheyenne thought to herself, meanwhile, as she leaned with her back to the door of the room.  She could at least tell if anyone was approaching...especially after the noise had died down.  When a few moments passed, her ears caught footsteps coming ever closer.  The girl stood at the ready, her hand on the hilt of the crystalline sword given by Aisha.

   There were no voices...or else they were quiet, lest they had the slim chance of awakening everyone else.  Whatever the reason, nothing came of the footsteps...that is, until the knock on the door.

   "ACK!" Cheyenne choked out as she jumped back and dropped the sword, her heart racing.

   She calmed down though, recognizing Aisha's voice.  "Chey?  It's only me.  You awake?"   

   "Of course I am!" the thylacine whispered back harshly, recovering her weapon and sitting back down on the end of the bed.

   As the door opened, Aisha stepped in first and quirked an eyebrow at the girl.  "I hope you won't be this jumpy during the entire venture.  Anyway, there's someone you ought to meet, and tell your story.  Cheyenne, this is Jake; Jake, Cheyenne."

   Interested, the succubus-in-waiting glanced in the direction that Aisha gestured.  Leaning in the doorway was the gryphon...another winged Creature, much to the surprise of both parties as the feature was observed.

   Still, the gryphon chuckled upon being introduced and briefly held out his talon-hand.  "So, you're Chey.  Aish here tells me that she saved your life, and that you have a bit of a connection to this whole thing."

   The girl was visibly unnerved in the knight's presence, hoping that he wouldn't be anything like her previous encounters with strangers and what they always guessed of her.  Nevertheless, she extended her own hand and smiled.  "Charmed, Jake.  And...well, yeah, somewhat.  It's a bit complicated.  But if I tell you, I hope you'll be able to keep my presence here a secret from the villagers until it's over with."

   "Secret?" he chuckled and took her hand, kissing it.  "You have the word of a soldier and a knight."

   Aisha relaxed against the far wall and watched, slightly amused at Jake's gentlemanly attitude.  At least it seemed to calm the nervous Cheyenne down somewhat.  He had a way like that.  "You can trust this guy, chica," the panther assured.  "I told him everything about you up until this point.  But the rest of the story will have to wait until tomorrow, when we check the town out."

   "Indeed," the gryphon said as he yawned.  "Right now, it's about time to turn in.  I'll be right next door if you ladies need me."

   "We ladies can do well ourselves," Aisha snorted, feigning irritation.  "You just watch your own back.  See you in the morning, Jake."

   "'Til the morrow!" the gryphon grinned back, giving a short salute before moving away from the door frame and down the hall.

   As she closed the door to their own room, Cheyenne could be heard giggling as she went back to her bed.  "I like him.  He's funny.  He your boyfriend?"

   The question caused Aisha to double over a little, as if she were struck, with a loud snort given.  She replaced the boomerang back under the pillow.  "No, no...he's an ally from the monastery I come from.  He's been more like an older brother to me than anything, especially considering he'd be about as old as my real brother."

   "Oh, well that's cool," the thylacine chuckled and started to dig into her own covers.  "He's single then?"

   Aisha's eyes rolled and she turned to look across at the girl with an incredulous look.  "How old are you again?  We have other things to focus on.  So how about trying to be a little serious for once?"

   "Psh, you're no fun," Chey sighed.  "But you're right...I'm sorry.  I guess I find the need to be silly, as it helps me cope with all this darkness."

   "That's understood," Aisha nodded, fluffing her own pillow before lying down on it.  "It was humor that helped me cope with my own problems."

   "Exactly, it's good to joke around at least a little bit.  But, anyway, I'm guessing that's enough...G'night Aisha."

   Aisha answered with a bit of a grunt in her voice, turning away as she pulled the sheets over her own body.  "G'night, Cheyenne."

   There was a bit of silence.

   "He's still cute," the girl snickered suddenly.

   "Shut up and go to sleep, or I swear I'll put you to sleep," Aisha muttered loudly back.

   The rest of the night was finally peaceful...albeit tense, as everyone still had it in the back of their heads exactly what happened every night in that quiet village.  As a result, their ears listened out of pure instinct for any dying screams that could pierce the moonlit, mist-filled air.


   The small group found things rather quiet and eerie the next morning.  Whenever one woke up in a town, even a small one, there was usually the sounds of people laughing and wandering around outside.  The fact that the situation was just the opposite only drove the fact home to the adventurers that they were about to deal with something serious.

   The three of them ate breakfast in the inn's bar, at a table set nearest to it and drenched in shadow...if any of the town's patrons had the nerve to get food there, they wouldn't find the adventurers much trouble.  It was also easy to talk without being overheard.  Cheyenne was hidden well in her borrowed healer's cloak, and Aisha and Jake sat opposite her with their backs to the room.

   "Now, just so I have this all straight," said the gryphon, in-between bites of his toast, "This place is basically haunted.  People disappear whenever they go outside at night, and out their windows everyone sees these ghosts walking around.  They already ran a Creature out of town just in case she was to blame."

   Aisha nodded as she dug into her pancakes.  "You've got it; simple enough to understand.  And we think that it's because of these occurrences that everyone's become so paranoid.  Our job is to find whatever's responsible, and hopefully return their loved ones to them."

   "Sounds interesting enough," Jake hummed, leaning back into his chair.  "It makes me wonder though, why these people didn't just leave the town as it started happening."

   The panther's ears flattened as she thought about that.  Then, Cheyenne's voice could be heard in a very quiet rasp.  "Hope."

   They turned towards the cloaked thylacine, waiting for her to clarify on the subject.  Still keeping her voice as low as possible, she spoke again.  "They're bound by hope.  Nobody's going to leave if they don't think that their loved ones aren't going to return."  She shrugged, denoting that was at least her guess.

   "Bound by hope..." Aisha murmured.  "Makes sense.  If they aren't bound here by something else too, anyway.  Plus, many of the people here seem pretty poor.  This place may be all they have to survive, and it is pretty out-of-the-way from many trade routes."  She spared a smirk to Jake.  "Just because we can survive on the road, doesn't mean that others can too."

   "Yeah, I know that," the knight chuckled and ate the last piece of his toast.  "So then I'm guessing your course of action is to..."

   "Take a night watch, yes," Aisha finished his thought.  "So we might want to try to stay awake then.  Take a nap or something today."

   "Hey, don't worry about me," Jake admonished, raising his hands.  "But I am worrying about how we go about finding out what this thing is.  Even if we keep watch at night, it has to happen very fast, or else the person has to be very careless, if someone is kidnapped without them being seen by at least one witness."  He leaned over the table again so that his voice could be low.  "Plus, what'll we do with Chey, here?  From what I hear we're all in big trouble if she's discovered having returned not-dead."

   The panther sighed, putting two fingers to her forehead to keep her train of thought.  "Yeah, I'm working on it."  She glanced around the table at her two friends, one of whom was watching expectantly, and the other trying not to fidget in her seat, having finished her breakfast long before.  There were times that Aisha wondered if she was really up to the challenge of being an adventurer, herself.  This task, with the planning alone, felt like it would take more time than she was given to work out properly.

   Then it came to her.  She didn't really wish to risk it...but the thought stood out that if the people taken were normal, everyday townspeople...perhaps a warrior could do better.

   The black jaguar opened her eyes and met the gazes of the other two.  "Well, I can't see any other option here.  We have to do this without getting anyone else from the village hurt.  So tonight, I suggest that we have Nehemiah make sure that there's nobody in the square after curfew, bar for us.  In other words, we're going to have to go with the baiting approach," she said with a bit of a smile directed at Jake.

   His feathered ears swiveled back as he gave her a quizzical expression.  When it clicked as to what she meant, the knight leaned back in his chair again, almost slouching, but there was an expression of laughter in his eyes.  "This is getting more fun by the second.  And guess who gets to be the bait, ladies and gentlemen."

   Aisha smirked.  "You'll be right at the center square by the fountain, in plain sight.  I'll be on the inn's roof, keeping watch.  And you, 'Celina'...I guess you're staying with me.  You're just useful enough to not leave behind."

   I hope that turns out to be a good thing, the disguised Cheyenne thought, watching the two more experienced warriors work out the rest of the plan between them.

Good solid chapter Aisha! keep it up.

Many thanks, Pal. x3  And to those of you who have said so on MSN and not here, as well.

I'm just relentlessly bumping my thread so it doesn't get lost letting peeps know that I've regained my writing muse and that a new chapter might be up in a few days.  It depends on how work treats me. x.x

Meanwhile I still hope that people enjoy the story, as I haven't heard as much from anyone else outside of the peeps I chat with.

((Hokay, finally...a little later than thought, but here it is, a new chapter.  Enjoy.  I may write more even sooner now that I know exactly where to take the story.  :3 ))

Part 5

   To say that the rest of the day was ominous was an understatement.

   Jake too soon realized just how serious things were almost as soon as they walked out of the inn to explore the town.  The absolute silence stunned them.  As was foretold, people had retreated to their homes and more than likely were huddling inside like scared animals.  Aisha could have sworn that she could hear a child from one of the houses begging to go outside and play...but the words faded along with the wind...eerily as if the child were but a ghost.

   "Yeesh...you'd think that the people here would try having fun to get their minds off of these things," Jake murmured as the three of them strolled across the grounds.  Cheyenne remained silent and humbled, sticking close behind Aisha.

   The black jaguar smirked beneath the darkness of her hood.  "Not everyone can forget such tragedies as losing family so easily, amigo.  Never mind being under the thumb of some kind of evil power.  Besides, there are still areas of Furrae where it is easily believed any kind of happiness will always be overtaken by Hell's fury."  Her voice turned serious.  "My home wasn't such a place...but thinking about it, maybe there's something to the old ways of thinking."

   "Heh, how dark," the gryphon chuckled, despite himself.  "You should write poetry or something."

   Cheyenne hadn't contributed to the conversation, but she did like to see a little playful banter between the warriors.  It was like nothing could ever pierce their personalities and confidence, wrapping them like thick and brazen armor.  It also made her feel a little better, despite the wringing and enveloping doubt.

   Nearby, they did hear a few people talking among themselves without fear.  It was Nehemiah and his fellow enforcers, taking an area at the edge of the town square as an easy vantage point.  As soon as the three adventurers caught his eye, however, the black wolf turned to regard them with a harsh glance...the kind which reminded them that he was always watching their every move.

   They weren't too fazed, however.  Aisha stopped in her tracks and glanced back, showing a small bit of a fang in a smirk.  "Having fun, O lobo negro?"

   He dismissed his group and turned to the panther and her comrades, crossing his arms as he walked close.  "So long as you're not, I'm happy," he answered.  "I just hope you three can actually keep your word.  It may seem like a game to adventurers, but there are lives at stake."

   "We're far too well aware of it," Jake replied, clutching his halberd tightly.  "Have a bit more faith in us, Nehemiah.  We have a plan, but truthfully we're going to need your help as well."

   The wolf's eyebrows quirked.  "Really?  Well, that's more like it, leaving some business to us.  What do you have in mind?"

   Aisha sighed loudly.  She really didn't like the guy's self-contained attitude, despite the fact that even he and his warriors couldn't fix the trouble themselves.  "We're going to try and face whatever is causing this on our own tonight.  You and your band just need to make sure nobody is out at curfew.  Only the three of us."

   Nehemiah's eyes widened...it was the first time they'd seen his expression as one of complete surprise.  "...Are you serious?  That's suicide."

   "It's the best plan we have," she replied calmly.  "Bait and switch, as they say."

   Jake nodded.  "So quit it with the distrust.  If you really didn't want help, you wouldn't have accepted it."

   The wolf's eyes narrowed, and he pinched the bridge of his nose.  "...Alright...I'll trust you guys.  Not like we have a choice in the matter anyway.  We're all desperate, even I and my fighters, to see this thing finished and the people's happiness returned."

   It fascinated the silent and disguised Cheyenne to see the egotistic officer brought down a peg without much effort.  As if the adventurers could read each other's minds, they all wondered just briefly what about the event had affected him.

   "I'll personally make sure no more lives are taken tonight," Nehemiah confirmed, turning his back to the adventurers with a swish of his tail.  "You lot just do your jobs and don't let me find you dead.  I'll have you brought back so that I may kill you myself."

   "You have our word," Aisha replied to his back.  Without another thing said, the wolf disappeared from sight.

   Jake turned his head after a moment to glance at the panthress.  "Well, you just made an oath to succeed.  I hope you know what you're doing, kid."

   She turned back and simply grinned.  "After this, you're never going to call me that again."

   "Wanna bet?" the gryphon muttered as they continued their walk through the town.


   By the time the sun started to set, of the small group, it was Cheyenne's heart that seemed to skip a beat while they all took shelter within the inn near the windows.

   True to his word, Nehemiah could be seen advising and practically herding any people who were left outside to their homes by the time the light of day faded.  And then he and his group too disappeared, the adventurers hoped, to safety.

   It seemed to take hours for night to finally fall completely.  They stood near the window solemnly, watching, frozen in anticipation.  Aisha's hand gripped the handle of her weapon tightly.  Even Jake found the situation too serious for him to find any humor.  It was as if the veil of darkness had sharp edges for them to avoid.  Except, they were going to be right in the path of those edges...and so help her, Aisha waited with as much excitement as nervousness.  Nothing at all compared to the blood-boiling anxiousness that came before a battle.

   Just a little bit before the last of the sun disappeared and the first stars took its place, the ursine innkeeper came to the dining room with a lantern and spotted the warriors.

   "Hey, adventurers...if you're going to do something, better do it now," he said in a sort of a nervous whisper.  "Curfew warning just ended and I'm about to close."

   The three of them gathered their breaths and their combined courage before nodding in assent.  "No worries, señor," said Aisha, "We're ready anyway.  You turn off the lights and lock the door behind us.  If you hear any noises, just try to stay out of the way."  To Jake and "Celina", she gestured to follow her.  "Time to take your places."

   The bear watched them step into the darkness, an eerie feeling having been left behind as the door closed.  It made him shudder, but there was just something about them...

   "Good luck," he murmured.  A second later, the lantern went out and the inside of the inn went still and black.

   The sound of the lock clicking nearly made Cheyenne jump.  "C-can we just get this over with now?" she squeaked, looking around.  "I feel cold."

   "Just relax and stay with me, chica," Aisha said with a bit of an uneasy growl.  "I won't let you get hurt, and neither will Jake."

   The gryphon snorted.  "She's not the one I'm worried about right now."

   And so, with as much silence as possible, the plan was in motion.  Aisha without much of an effort and with the use of a few leftover crates had bounded up to the inn's roof.  A less-than-graceful thylacine climbed up beside her, wondering how the panther's cape hadn't caught on anything.

   Jake, alone but with their eyes upon his back, made his way to the center square with his weapon gripped tightly in both talons and his eyes darting from side to side.  His footfalls were slow and cautious, acting to any watching threat like a nervous, untrained guard.

   Mist was starting to settle on the ground as the minutes of waiting went by.  The only lights were those of the flickering lanterns on the outsides of some houses and four lone lampposts surrounding the fountain square.  There, Jake was marching slowly around the dragon statue and occasionally walked on the edges of the empty pool, keeping a constant vigil.  The forest and hills around were dead quiet...not even so much as a chirping cricket pierced it.

   Aisha's eyes narrowed beneath her cowl as she kept one hand on her bow and the other on the feathered end of an arrow from her quiver.  Her nerves and concentration were at their peak, scanning the dark streets for any alien movements.  C'mon, any time now.

   It wasn't helped however by Cheyenne, who was trying to keep herself from shaking violently on her perch.  "Oh gods, oohhh gods..." she whimpered, all but hiding her gaze from everything.

   Aisha sighed, not moving her glance.  "Must you be so nervous?  Perhaps I should have left you at the inn."

   "N-no," the thylacine shook her head.  "I-I'm going to see this th-through to the end.  I...I want to.  I have to."

   "Wanting to do something and having to do it are rather different emotions," the panthress pointed out, observing Jake as he tried to make light of his situation and counted the bricks on the edge of the statue's moat as he walked over them.  "It's because I want to make a difference that I fight, and look death in the face several times.  It's the same reason that Jake became a knight of our monastery.  I can tell that you want to help.  But I can also tell that you're trying to convince yourself that you have to, when you actually don't."

   The young succubus stopped shaking and opened her eyes, glancing at Aisha and her ever-constant watch.  Down below, the gryphon feigned a bit of fear by hiding in the dry moat and peeking over the edge.

   "How do you know that?" Cheyenne whispered.

   The feline chuckled just slightly.  "Breaking down the barriers of fear and doubt are things you have to do even before you think of becoming an adventurer.  That I learned from my mentor, Mistress Rynkura.  You must constantly remember that you want to do this, want to help, and you must never lose focus."

   She took the arrow out that she was gripping as she spoke.  "You decided to stay...but I must tell you now that if you don't have the will to stay—and keep quiet—then I will personally drag you back into the inn."  The arrow went on the string and rested there.  "Because you're making me nervous with that chatter."

   The more Cheyenne heard, the more she realized how right the fighter was, however harsh her words sounded.  A part of her was yelling and berating, wondering why the hell she was there in the dead of night waiting for death to come to them.  But a larger part knew why.  Yes, she wanted to be there.  Yes, she wanted to redeem herself.

   "...Then yes, I want to help.  Definitely," she confirmed.  "And sorry about the chatter, I'll keep it down."

   "Good," Aisha nodded, scanning the area below again.  "Just keep your eyes on Jake and your hand on the sword I gave you.   You'll be fine."

   So a few more quiet minutes passed of anxious waiting.  The mist on the ground started to swirl in the soft wind, gathering more in some places and leaving others with patches of clear stone and dust.

   Suddenly, there was a high-pitched groan, the kind that sent a chill up the spines of all three warriors.  And in the dim cloud-filled moonlight, at the edges of the far gates, they could see what seemed to be white orbs encircling the perimeter.  There were no footsteps...just an occasional whistle in the wind.

   The echoing whine started again, a grating sound to the ears but consisting of a single haunting note.

   And in the swirling mist, within the dark town circle, the first of the specters appeared.

   There was a gasp from Cheyenne as Aisha drew her bow, but she waited to fire until she could see Jake was in trouble.

   Gripping his weapon, Jake himself hunched on the fountain's edge and faced the thing.  It looked very much like a ghoul as the thylacine had described; humanoid in figure, but with a very misty and shape lacking much definition and appearance.  Its mouth was agape and its eye sockets were empty.  It seemed to wander blindly, uttering a low murmuring tone.  It had the intonation of speech, but it was warbled and turned into gibberish as it floated and flickered like the light of the lamps.

   It seemed to only give a passing notice to the gryphon in its way, ignoring the threatening pose and the glittering pole arm.  Then, more of its kind materialized from the mist and came in droves from the gates.  Despite being transparent, they all cast shadows upon coming in contact with the dim lighting and appeared much like an army marching in slowly to take over the town...only none having dealt any damaging blows yet and ignoring the presence of the gryphon facing them.

   "Oh gods, this is creepy..." Chey whimpered again as she drew her borrowed cloak tightly around herself.  "The way they look..."

   "Focus, remember?" Aisha hissed as she drew the bowstring.  "Time for the show to start.  Very peculiar though, how they just seem to be wandering around.  But..." she glanced down at her tail ring, which had started to glow faintly.  "Something's wrong with them, I know it.  Dark magic."

   On cue, one of the specters seemed to try climbing over the fountain where Jake was standing.  With great precision, he leaped back and swung the axe blade over through the air, aimed for the thing's head.  He didn't know what to expect upon hitting it.

   He expected to hit nothing but air, considering the misty appearance of the ghouls...or if they were solid, its head to just fly off.  But instead, the blade struck its neck and sent it briefly crumpling to the ground, as if the blow came by a blunt instrument instead of a sharp edge.  There was no grunt of pain, just its form falling.

   It lay there on the ground in a ball of ectoplasm, quivering, like it was crying silently from being wounded. The other ghouls paid their comrade no mind, continuing to pass through the town.

   All was still.  For a second the trio thought nothing more would happen.

   ...That is, until the wounded apparition shot up from the ground with an ear-shattering, grating scream, stretching its form about nine feet tall.

   "AUGH!" Aisha growled, instinctively covering her ears from the shrieking.  The arrow she was holding flew prematurely as a result, striking another ghoul in the head and causing it to rear up and scream.  Jake and Cheyenne also crumpled in pain, hoping that their ears wouldn't bleed from it all.  The panther's tail ring was pulsating, bathing that small part of the roof in a bright emerald light.

   The unbearable sound thankfully only lasted another second.  But the ghoul that had started it looked changed.  Its empty eye sockets were now blacker than black, with a webbing of veins lining its edges and a similarly-designed mouth full of ghastly fangs open towards Jake.

   Faster than he could recover from the noise and register, a black tendril shot out from the ground where the beast's shadow was and gripped his wrists together.  Another tripped the gryphon and took him by the feet, then the neck, holding him in the air.

   "Oh damn...JAKE!" Aisha roared as she saw the events unfolding, leaping from her place on the roof and rushing to his aid.  But she too would fall to prey to the creeping shadows, for before she could reach the gryphon, a tendril had taken her by the right hand and was dragging her back.

   The same apparition that she had accidentally hit with the arrow was extending its own shadow, though she struggled with her might and dug her claws into the ground.  Attempts at attacking it only seemed to make it more determined and stronger.

   All the while, the rest of the ghostly figures just wandered about town, sometimes trying to talk but finding it impossible, sometimes staying silent as if they knew it was futile.  The shadows had all but enveloped Jake by then, taking him out of sight behind the statue.

   Damn it, damn it, damn it!  Aisha continuously cursed, trying in vain to return to her friend and finding it impossible.  "Jake!  JAKE!"

   Suddenly, a bright flash of light made everything freeze.

   Aisha was blinded for a brief moment.  But as she regained her sight, she noticed that the shadowy tendrils had released her and retreated.  Next to her was Cheyenne, her hands glowing gold.  The cowl on the young 'Cubi's cloak had flown off, revealing a face soaked in sweat and eyes wide with both fear and surprise.  "Oh my GODS, it worked!  Are you alright, Miss Aisha?"

   "I think..." the panther murmured, still recovering from the shock.  Looking around, she could see many of the ghouls had dispersed from their area, giving a wide berth.  She turned her gaze back to Chey and lowered her own cowl, crimson eyes narrowed with incredulity.  "What the hell happened?  You cast a spell?"

   "Er, yeah..." the girl grinned nervously.  "I know healing spells remember...part of my training included a smidge of holy magic.  I guess it worked in driving those things off.  I...I had to try something."

   Aisha rose to her feet, still relieved for her freedom, and gripped the marsupial by the shoulders.  "You're a genius, Chey.  But...b...Jake..."

   The feline's pupils shrank with absolute shock in her eyes as she remembered.  Still gripping the Creature by the wrist, she weaved and ran through the path back to the fountain where he had been.  "JAKE!"

   But the gryphon was gone.  In his place a halberd lay without an owner.

   And a very large shadow was crawling on the ground, through the fence and towards the forest.  A waving talon, gripping the air and trying to reach futilely for something to set it free, could be seen from within the mass.

   "Oh shit!" Aisha growled and gripped her boomerang, turning back to Cheyenne.  "Why didn't you save him too?  Come on, after it!  Take his weapon!"

   "Right!" she said, picking up the halberd and running full tilt to catch up with the hunter.  "But what about the town?"

   "They'll be alright as long as nobody comes outside and tries to fight those things," Aisha snarled hurriedly as they followed the mass, jumping the fence and heading into the deep woods.  "But right now I believe we now have our kidnapper, and it'll lead us to the place where it can hopefully be dispelled and whatever controls it destroyed.  Because I'll be damned if I'm going to let them take Jake."

   Or anyone else, Cheyenne silently added, her fingers still glowing with holy magic and lighting their path into the darkness.